idola: (Default)
Volume 11: The King Wisely Adapts

Epilogue: The King's Awakening


Table of Contents

Previous | End


---


He didn’t know how long he slept for.


He couldn’t tell at all. He had absolutely no sense of time. But he still felt that he’d been out for quite a while from how heavy and stiff his body felt. Judging by the pain when he tried to raise them, he’d guess that it’d been two days. But it also could have been three.


His eyes were heavy and difficult to open.


“…Mm.”


But Ryner forced them open anyway and looked up at the sky. It’d stopped raining. Sion was gone. So were the assassins. Now that he thought of it, he wasn’t outside anymore.


“……”


Ryner looked around. He was presently in a cold stone room with bars on one side, and no window with which to see outside from.


He was in jail. The very jail that he’d spent two years in before in order to free Kiefer.


“…Wow. What kind of an ending is this supposed to be?”


Ryner sat up. Sharp pain rushed through his shoulder. “Ah, ow.”


He looked at his arm. It’d been bandaged.


“…Ah, right. Burns from that guy with the burning hot skin… But someone bandaged it.”


Sion’s subordinates had inflicted it, but someone then treated his wounds.


“He said he was gonna kill me, but… He actually couldn’t do it, huh?” Ryner didn’t even have to think about his situation to know what’d happened. “He locked me up.”  


But why? Ryner crossed his arms to think. It probably had something to do with what’d happened that rainy night.


“……”

Actually, was any of that even real?


Sion had pulled a weird black sword out of nowhere, and a woman’s arm came out of his chest, and his surroundings disappeared. None of that sounded even remotely real.


“Huh? Was that really a dream?” Ryner wondered. But he couldn’t deny that his arm had been hurt and was now bandaged. “No, it had to have been real…”


Sion had really tried to kill him… 


“……”


Ryner was silent. So much had happened. He could hardly process it. But it was all real.


“…Man. I would’ve liked it if it were a dream,” Ryner mumbled. But it wasn’t.


Reality was that Sion had gotten wrapped up in something serious. What specifically, though?


“……”


Ryner shook his head.


“C’mon, self. That doesn’t matter right now.” There were more important things to worry about.


What had Sion gotten himself into? Who was that woman in his chest? What was Lucile? What about that Alpha and Omega stuff? He didn’t know the answers to any of those, but none of them were the most important thing.


The most important thing was…


“……”


It was him. Sion, who had made that stupid face and cried. He’d looked like he was suffering so much. Like he wanted someone to help him, like he wanted to run away, like he was trying to shoulder way too much all by himself again.


Sion was normally a bully who talked incessantly about frivolous things, but never what was actually important.


“…What happened to that idiot?” Ryner wondered with a grimace.


Ryner stood. His arm hurt. He unwrapped his bandage a little to peek at the burn. It was pretty nasty.


“Uwah, this is pretty gross. No wonder it hurts… It’ll probably leave a nasty scar, too.” There was a limit even to what medical magic could do. If it didn’t heal well, then… “I’ll give Sion an earful about it.”


Ryner stretched his arm out and tried to ignore the pain. He had good range of motion. It didn’t feel like it’d scar so badly that it’d cause a problem with trying to move around.


“Alright… I can move it. Good.” He sighed in relief, then nodded to himself. He’d have been in trouble if he couldn’t move freely anymore.


He was in a pretty troublesome situation now. He didn’t know exactly what’d happened, but he’d been imprisoned. So he figured he ought to try and get out.


“I guess I won’t get to see Sion normally from now on.” He’d tried to kill Ryner and then imprisoned him, after all.


Even if Ryner escaped, Sion probably still wouldn’t meet with him. He’d probably just send someone to chase him down and bring him back to jail.


“…So there’s no point… Ahh, there’s no real way to go see Sion, is there… So what should I do if I get out? And…”


Why had he been imprisoned? 


Ryner thought of Sion, who’d transformed into something odd that night.


“…He said he wants to devour me, whatever that means…”


If he recalled correctly, Sion said that he was going to devour the Solver of All Formulas and become Truth. But what did that mean? It sounded like the pompous name a god would have. It was absolutely incomprehensible, but he already knew that Sion was wrapped up in something incomprehensible even without considering that… 


“…Maybe it’s a Heroic Relic or something?”


That was the only real explanation he could come up with. The things that’d happened weren’t explainable with just magic. And his Alpha Stigma hadn’t been able to comprehend the thing flowing in Sion’s veins.


“…A Heroic Relic… No, it’s actually closer to the Demon Kings in fairy tales, isn’t it… Man, Sion’s gotten himself wrapped in something suuuuuuuuuper annoying to deal with. How am I gonna save him?”


Ryner crossed his arms. It was like a monster in a legend or fairy tale. How was he supposed to stand up to it? Also, he probably wouldn’t be able to walk around Roland freely once he got out of here. He’d have tails upon tails.


“…So I’ve gotta leave the country…”


He had tons of clues. Tons of keywords to work off of. 


The Creator of All Formulas. The Solver of All Formulas.


Alpha and Omega.


The door. The key.


The red monster inside of his dream.


‘Truth,’ whatever that was supposed to mean.


And there was also… 


“……”


Ryner closed his eyes, then opened them again. Now a pentagram shined on his pupils in red. “This is also a clue…”


With all these clues in his hands, he should be able to figure something out even if he had to do it in another country. Actually, maybe he had to be somewhere else to figure it out. How many years had he spent in Roland unsuccessfully researching his eyes? Was there really anything else to learn here?


Another country might have a lot more information. For example… 


“…Gastark.” Ryner grimaced. “Gastark, huh?”


He had nothing but bad things to say about Gastark. They killed Lafra and Pueka. They hated all Cursed Eye bearers, including Ryner. Even if he managed to get some information there, wouldn’t they just kill him the second they got the chance?”


Ryner scowled. “Ugh, they’re no good… but they knew about the Solver of All Formulas thing, didn’t they? Maybe I don’t have a choice…”


Once again, he had tons of things he had to do. And he could still do them.


Ryner smiled, then rubbed his fingers along his neck. His perfectly unwounded neck. “That damned Sion… I’m gonna make you regret not killing me.”


He touched the prison bars softly, then gripped them and tried to warp them. They didn’t budge. But he already knew that. This wasn’t just any old jail - it was a prison for only the most heinous of criminals. War criminals, mass murderers, and other vicious prisoners were the only prisoners here, since they needed a special level of containment. The walls and ceiling of each cell were covered with antimagic, so it was pretty much impossible to successfully cast spells inside.


Even if the bars were weak against the laws of nature, the staff were perfectly trained on how to deal with obsticals the prisoners might try to throw at them, so there wasn’t a lot Ryner could do from the inside.


“…Heeey, Unkie Jailer? Are you heeeree?” Ryner called. There was a jailer he’d gotten pretty close to the last time he was in prison. He didn’t know if that jailer still worked here or not, but if he did, he wouldn’t guard Ryner all that seriously, so he’d be able to try to escape… 


“Shut up, prisoner! Be quiet!”


“…Huh. Wonder if Unkie Jailer quit…”


That made things a little more difficult, didn’t it?


Ryner would have to do something like convince the new jailer to come close, then grab him by the collar and tell him to open his cell if he valued his life. Oh, but there were tons of guards outside, too. What a pain.


He tried to run through it in his mind, but… 


“…Uwah, being here really makes me want to nap for forever.”


Ryner couldn’t help but sigh. The truth was that before his motivation was born into this world, he was actively opposed to becoming motivated. Actually, wasn’t it pretty fucked up that society forced him to get motivated like this?  


Ryner internally complained for a while, then sighed a second time, deeper than the first. Then took a deep breath to sigh deeper again. Then he raised his head.


“…But it’s all for nothing if I don’t do the things I need to do one by one,” Ryner said to himself. “Guess I better try.” He pressed his face to the bars. “Ah, augh, my stomach! It hurts so bad! Someone help meeee!!”


“Shut the fuck up!” The jailer said. He wasn’t far, but Ryner couldn’t see him from his cell.


“No, really, I’m serious! My stomach really, really hurts! Get a doctor!”


“Liar! I know your kind’s tricks!”


“No, this is, y’know! I caught the disease! The epidemic one!”


“You’ll get over it.”


“Seriously, it’s so bad. This is the one that spreads in the air after four hours without medical treatment, you know!”


“Huh? Ah, uh, d, don’t be stupid.”


“It’s literally that infection! And my four hours are almost up…”


“…Whaaat?”


“Hurry! Hurry up and get a doctor! It’s not for me! It’s so that you don’t get infected too!”


“Uuh… This has to be a lie.”


“It’s not! I’m serious!”

“…Tch. N-nothin’ I can do about it, then. Wait here.”   


Dumbass, Ryner mouthed.


With that, his first obstacle would be cleared. The doctor would come close, and Ryner would grab him by the neck and threaten to kill him… 


“Gyaaaaaagh!”


A scream rang out from the halls. It was the guard who was supposed to be getting him a doctor. “Hm? What happened?” Ryner said and brought his face to the bars again. But he couldn’t see anything. “Hey, Unkie Jailer?”


No answer.


“Hey, what’s up?” Ryner asked. “Did something—”   


Ryner’s voice was interrupted by a sound like an explosion.


“Wh-who are yooouuaaagyyaaaaaaaaahh!!”


“Huh? What’s going on?” Ryner asked again.


This time, the sound was metalic. But it was still followed by a scream, closer than the last one. It was in the neighboring cell.  “Gyaaaaahhh!!”


“…It sounds like something terrible’s happe—”


Ryner was interrupted by the sound of something banging against the right side of his cell. It was made of stone. No spell should be able to get through it due to the antimagic circles. But there was a loud noise like something slashing through it despite their odds.


“Huh?”

Another slash and the right side of his cell’s wall was blown into the left side. The sound of them clanking together was horrendous.


“……”


Honestly, there was only one person who could’ve done that. So Ryner wasn’t surprised when he peered through the hole and saw her. She had long blonde hair and clear blue eyes, and an eerily beautiful face.


“…Hey, Ferris, thanks for savi—”


Ferris moved faster than the eye could see. Ryner couldn’t dodge her fist. It slammed right into his cheek.


“Gyaaaaaaaaaaahhh!” Ryner yelled. It was pretty much the same sound the other guys had made. He was flung up against the bars of his cells, then crumpled to the floor. “Augh… umm… why?”


“‘Why’ is my line!” Ferris said, a serious expression on her face.


“Huh?”

“What on earth are you doing here!?”


“Umm… well, exactly what it looks like I’m doing. Being a prisoner.”

“Why didn’t you consult me before selfishly going to jail!?”

“I mean, call it selfish all you want, but…”

Ryner’s words trailed off. Because a tear fell from Ferris’ eyes.


“Huh?” Ryner said dumbly. This was his first time seeing her cry, after all. She was always so expressionless. It didn’t make sense for her to cry.


“I… I’ve been looking everywhere for you! Sion said that you were dead… Sion smiled and said that he killed you… but I didn’t believe him, so I’ve been looking everywhere for you!” Ferris yelled and raised her sword.


“Ah, um, hold up, don’t hit me!” Ryner said, flustered, and stood back up.


Ferris lowered her sword… and embraced him.


“Whoa.” Another dumb response.


She shivered against his chest. “I thought you were dead… I truly thought that you were dead…”


She was really shivering. She looked so small. Unsure of what to do, Ryner’s hands waved around in the air for a moment. But he eventually settled them on her - he lay one on her head gently, and one on her back. He could feel her shivering. “Well… I’m in the wrong here. Sorry. Being alone’s no fun, is it?”


“……”

She just shivered. To think that she was capable of shivering like this.


“Did you… did you see Sion?” Ryner asked.


Ferris nodded.


“What’d he say?”


“…He’s, he’s lost it… He said that he killed you, and smiled, and looked like he wanted to cry, and laughed… He’s gone mad.”     


“……”  


“…I said that he must be lying, that he couldn’t kill you… but he just laughed and laughed.”


“……”  


“He said it was none of my business… And he said to not come back to the castle again…” 


“……”


“To top it all off, he’s made preparations to invade Imperial Nelpha despite our alliance. It’ll be a massacre. He’ll kill his enemies, the people, the woman, the children. Everyone.”


“……”


“People here in Roland are full of enthusiasm for their hero king. They say that their hero king has the right to conquer. They say that the whole world should be Roland’s… They’ll kill everything, everything that gets in their way…”


“……”


“It’s mad… Everyone’s gone mad. Sion, everyone… everyone in this country is mad.”


“……”  


“But… but you weren’t there. You’re never there when things are bad…”


Ryner moved his hand across her head, as if petting her head might somehow help soothe her. “It’s okay, Ferris. I’m not dead yet.”


She still shivered. “But, but Sion—”


“It’s okay… That’ll turn out okay, too,” Ryner said and ran his hand across her head too. But he was staring at something else - a stain in the corner of the cell’s white walls. It was a dark, nasty stain. His gaze bordered on a glare.


His mind was moving so fast that it hurt.


Things he’d seen before now. Things he hadn’t seen until now. Sion’s face. Ferris’ face. Everyone had smiled. But that time was over now. 


What should he do? What should he do from now on?


There were things he had to do, needed to do, must do. Little things and big things both.


The invasion of Nelpha. The massacre of Nelphans.


“……”


So that was it, huh, Sion?


So what should Ryner do? What should he do to stop Sion?


On one corner, they had the king of Roland, the largest country in the Southern Continent. On the other corner was some low-life insect in prison.


What should a low-life like him do to stop Sion?


“…Hey. Ryner.”


“It’s alright,” Ryner said. “You don’t have to worry about anything anymore.” He pet her head gently once more. 


Yeah. She didn’t have to worry. It was fine.


Ryner wasn’t going to run away anymore. He was going to do it.


If a world where no one cried was impossible.


If a world where no one was hurt was impossible.


If it was all truly just a pipe dream.


Then he’d do it.


He’d stop Sion. He’d save Sion.


He at least had the power to do that much.


“…I’m leaving the country, Ferris.”


Ferris looked up at him. “You’re leaving?”


Ryner nodded and pulled away. “I’m going to save Sion. Come with me.”


“M-mm. But Sion is truly—”


“I’ll save him,” Ryner repeated. “So don’t cry. You don’t have to worry.”  


“I-I’m not crying.”


“Ahahah.”


“B-bastard.”


“Huh? No, um… listen, it’s not like that, I wasn’t trying to make fun of you… hey, put that sword down!” Ryner yelled, then sighed.


His head was racing again. There were so many things he had to do. If Sion was somewhere far away, then he only had to give chase. But what did he need to do for that goal? What did he have to do for it to work?


“……”


Ryner’s eyes narrowed as he glared at the stain on the wall.


If he had to go far away to reach him… he’d take baby steps. If a low-life little insect couldn’t save Sion, then he’d become a real person. If a plain ol’ person wasn’t enough, he’d become a king. 


And if Sion said that he couldn’t bear all of the weight on his shoulders… then Ryner would say the same thing Sion said to him. He’d recite their promise.


‘Come with me.’


Ryner wasn’t going to give up on Sion. They’d promised. He’d raise Sion out of the darkness, no matter how deep it ran.


“So I,” Ryner whispered. But even if it was quiet, maybe it could reach somewhere far. “So I’m going to move forward too, Sion.”


---


That was the beginning of the legend of the southern hero king, the northern heroic king, and now the third and final king.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | End


This is the end of Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu. The next chapter from here is the first chapter of Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu.

idola: (Default)
 Volume 11: The King Wisely Adapts

Chapter 10: Buddies


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Ryner tilted his umbrella up and looked through the rain. There he was - a man standing alone in the rain, in the darkness, without an umbrella. His hair and clothes were absolutely soaked. He started straight at Ryner, but his expression didn’t react to his presence. 


He was laughing. Or maybe he was sobbing.


“…Sion?”


“…Ryner.” It was hard to tell what kind of emotion his voice carried through the deafening rain.  


“You’re gonna catch a cold standing out here without an umbrella, you know?”


Sion looked up at the sky. It was like he’d only just noticed that it was raining. “Hm? Oh… oh, yeah.”


“What’s with you… uh, anyway, come here. You can use my umbrella.” He held his umbrella up so Sion could come under too. Though it was a pretty meaningless gesture, considering he was already soaked to the bone… But still. There was no reason for him to keep standing there in the rain. “C’mon, get in.”

Sion didn’t even look at him. He just continued to stare up at the dark sky.


“Heeey,” Ryner said and scowled. “Seriously, what’s with you?”


If Sion wouldn’t come to him, he’d go to Sion. Ryner took a step towards him.


“…Mm?”


Ryner raised his umbrella up a little higher to get a better look at his surroundings. Because of the rain, it was difficult to see and hear anything around him.


All he could see was darkness. All he could hear was rain, wind, and the occasional roar of thunder. He couldn’t sense any other people, either. But that went without saying. There normally weren’t too many people around here at this time of day anyway, and the fact that it was pouring only made it emptier.


Ryner concentrated on the thunder. On the darkness.


“So?” Ryner said. “What’re you gonna make me work on this time?”


Sion looked at him. But Ryner couldn’t make his emotion out through the rain. Was he laughing? Crying? Smiling in his usual annoying way?


Ryner took another step closer. “Even though you said our work was over.”


“It is.”


Another step closer. “Then what did you need?”


“…I had the sudden urge to see you,” Sion said jokingly. Maybe it was because of the strong winds, but his voice seemed to shiver.


Another step closer. “What’re you saying?”


“I’m serious.”


“And I’m always telling you that that’s gross.”


“Haha.”


Another step. Another step. Then he stopped. Because he was close enough to see Sion’s expression now.


“……”


Ryner gazed into Sion’s expression. He was smiling as he stood, pelted by heavy rain. He looked happy. He looked like he was enjoying it. Yet tears were streaming down his face.


“Are you crying?” Ryner asked.


“No.”


“It looks like you are.”

“That’s just the rain.”


“Is it?”


“It is,” Sion said and nodded, that same smile still on his face.


“Hmm.” True, there were times when rain might land like tears. “So? What are you gonna do… to me now?”


Ryner looked around again. This time, he was surrounded by countless peoples’ murderous intent. Then he looked back at Sion and his unwavering smile. His sad smile. His pained smile.


“…I always thought this’d happen one day,” Ryner admitted. His own expression was the halfway point between a smile and tears. “Suddenly. Because it’s always sudden…”


Sion didn’t answer.


“Hey, Sion.”


“……”


“You…”


“……”


“You want to kill me, don’t you?”


“…Yeah. I do,” Sion whispered. He sounded sad. Resigned.


But it was only natural. And Ryner was already so used to it. He was an Alpha Stigma bearing monster. He was a hateful being who existed only to hurt people. A species with no worth whatsoever. So he was used to being betrayed by the people who were precious to him.


He’d believed for a long, long time that it was better if he just disappeared from the world, before he could hurt anyone else. Before he could dig the wounds he’d already caused deeper. Wasn’t it better if he just died now than if he lived and prolonged everyone else’s suffering?


He’d believed that, too. But he continued to live idley anyway. And now he’d gone and hurt another person who he held dear.


Ryner looked at Sion, who was crying and pressing a hand to his chest hard, as if to fill a hole. He looked incredibly hurt. Like he was truly suffering.


The same voice as always echoed in Ryner’s head.


“What kind of impossible dreams do you ugly monsters have?”


Ryner felt like he was about to start crying, too.


“You should already know. Monsters’ hands are already covered in blood. They can’t grasp anything… and they can’t make it anywhere.”


He was going to cry.


“Your mere existence is a blight on this world. Monster.”


He knew that better than anyone.


Even so… he dreamed. He dreamed of something impossible.


But Ferris… Ferris said that he was still needed, even though he was the way he was.


And Sion… Sion said to come with him. That he was still needed.


So he ended up dreaming. It was a stupid dream. He dreamed of those days where they laughed, cried, yelled, and cried again to continue forever. 


He dreamed his stupid dream. And this was the result.


“This,” Ryner said softly in his voice that’d given up on anything and everything.


He hadn’t realized that Sion wanted to kill him. Not at all.


But… it was okay. For a brief second, he considered things.


Dying here wouldn’t be too bad if Sion was the one to kill him. He had a good run if he was able to die by the hand of someone who had once said that he needed Ryner.


Ryner took another step forward, presenting himself to the killing intent around him.


He felt something rise to his neck. As if to cut it. So he closed his eyes.


“……”


But when he did, there was an image waiting beneath his eyelids. It was that berserk dango girl, her face on the verge of tears despite her usual expressionlessness. 


“Idiot. I’d get lonely if you died…”


Ryner opened his eyes and grabbed whatever was approaching from his side.


“…Huh?” Ryner said. He surprised himself. He was ready to die, but his body moved on its own to grasp the arm of what had tried to hurt him, twist it, and snap it. Then he threw it at whatever was trying to get to him from the other side.


He felt someone behind him, too, so he dodged and then kicked. His foot slammed right into their head, knocking them away.


That was everyone.


He didn’t even need to see them. His body knew what to do based on their presence alone.


Ryner looked back in front of himself. Towards Sion, on the other side of the rain, the other side of the darkness.


“So like… umm, sorry, Sion. I don’t really want you to kill me.”


Sion didn’t answer.


“It’s like, umm, see… I just remembered, but if I died now, there’s this idiot that’d get lonely…”


“…You mean Ferris?”


“Yeah.”


“…Hm. It’s that ‘idiot… I’d get lonely if you died’ thing from earlier, right?”


“Well, um, it’s kind of embarrassing when you say it like that,” Ryner said and held his face in his hands for a second, then looked back at Sion. “But I’m not gonna run away anymore. Because I don’t want to hurt her.”


Sion smiled. “I see… But you know that I’d also be sad if I lost you, right?”


“Would you?”

“Yeah.”


“Then why do you want to kill me?”

“…I have to.”


“Can you explain the reason why you have to?” Ryner asked.


“I can’t.”


“That’s too horrible, isn’t it?”


Sion shrugged. “That’s how reality’s always been. Horrible.”


“Ah… well, that’s true,” Ryner said. He gathered his strength and crouched just so. He faced Sion—his buddy—and readied himself for a fight. “I won’t let you kill me. I already decided who gets to kill me.”


Yeah. He promised. So he couldn’t run away again, even if he hurt someone. He could run from the monster inside himself. And if he happened to lose to that monster someday… he already asked Ferris to kill him if it came to that.


“…If you come back.”


That’s how she responded. She promised, even though she gained nothing from it. Even though it’d only cause her pain.


“…I can’t let you kill me,” Ryner said to Sion.


“Another promise with Ferris?” Sion asked, troubled.


“Yeah.”


“You know… I’ll get jealous if Ferris is the only one you ever make promises with,” Sion said.


“You’re being gross again.”


“Haha… I guess there’s nothing I can do about it. I’m the one who breaks our promises first anyway.”


“…I still think of you as my buddy,” Ryner said.


Sion’s face warped like he was going to laugh and cry. “Me too.”


“But you’re still going to kill me?”

“Yeah,” Sion said.


“You already made up your mind?” Ryner asked. 


“Yeah.”


“Then… then it can’t be helped.”


Sion nodded. He looked stupidly sad. “Yeah. There’s nothing we can do about it now.” His hand fell to his waist, where he pulled a knife from his pocket. “Let’s end this, Ryner.”


Let’s end it, he said.


It was over.


The end was always such a sudden thing.


Even if he yelled for it to stop, it wouldn’t. And it was always like that. The more precious he thought something was, the stronger he felt, the faster it left him. They fell from his hands the moment he gave up.


He lost something when he gave up. Always lost something.


It was an endless cycle. One that he thought he was incapable of changing until recently.


He was a monster. There was absolutely no value in him continuing to live. He caused people to cry. That girl cried. Bio cried. Kiefer cried. Tony cried. Tyle cried. Fahle cried. Lafra cried. Pueka cried. He even made Ferris cry.


There was nothing he could do to stop it. 


No matter how much he screamed that he wanted the people he loved to stay with him, they always disappeared. Because the end always came too soon.


He was a monster. A human whose life was utterly worthless.


That was why he decided to stop wanting things. To just give up before he started, while he was still ahead.


But it was ending again now. Sion said so while crying.


It was happening again. He was making someone important to him cry and want him gone.


The end, the end, the end. It was the end. Everything always ended so easily. Everything slipped from his hands so easily.


He gave up and lost something. He gave up and lost. Over and over again.


The Ryner from before would have said that this was just how things were and gave up. But the Ryner now smiled. “Sorry, Sion, but this isn’t the end. You can’t beat me.”


“I will.”


Ryner shook his head. “No, you can’t. My full power’s actually a lot, you know? So after I beat you up real good, I’m gonna have you tell your best buddy Lord Ryner what’s got you so worried.”


“……”


“And then I’ll get Ferris here and we’ll laugh about how super lame all your problems are.”


Yeah. He’d decided. He’d changed. From now on, he wouldn’t lose anything important anymore. He’d try harder, little by little.


When he met Ferris.


“……”


No, when he met Sion. That was when he first thought it.


So now he said it to Sion instead of the other way around. “I won’t give up.”


“……”


“No matter how hard you worry about things by yourself… No matter how much you say that there’s nothing you can do about it… Even if you fall to a dark place where I can’t reach…”


“……”   


“I won’t… give up on you,” Ryner said as he faced Sion.


Sion didn’t answer. But that was fine.


Ryner raised his hand towards him.


Ryner thought of the words that Sion said to him, for him, so long ago. He raised his hand towards Sion and said them back. “Come with me, Sion.”


“……”


Sion’s expression didn’t waver. It was already too far gone to get any worse now. It was impossible for him to look any more pained.


And then, softly, Sion spoke. “No… You’re going to die here.”


“I won’t die.”


“You will.”


“I won’t die. I won’t die until I find a way to save you from whatever’s making you cry,” Ryner said.


“……”


Sion was silent. He looked up at the heavens as if asking for guidance and allowed the rain to hit his face like a wave of fresh tears. Then he sighed.


“……”

Then he looked back to Ryner. He wasn’t crying anymore. Instead, he smiled and gazed at Ryner like he was something dear. “I’m sure of it,” Sion said. “I’m certain of it now. My decision is the right one.”


“Like I said, you gotta explain the decision fir—”


Sion readied his knife. “I’ll save you, even if it means the world will…” 


“Huh? What are talking ab—”


“It’s the end, Ryner.”


“No, like I said, you need to explain—”


Sion crouched, then sprung forward, knife in hand.


“Augh, shit,” Ryner said and took a defensive pose. It’d been several years since they met now. But he’d never seriously fought Sion before.


“……”


Sion moved faster than Ryner thought he would.


“…You really think that can kill me?” Ryner asked.


“I don’t,” Sion said.    


“Then…”


Ryner’s words trailed off. Because he sensed a vague presence behind himself - the presence of one of the guys he thought he already knocked out. It rose up to attack Ryner with an impressive murderous intent.


“Whoa!?”

Ryner dodged then turned around, intent on taking that enemy down a second time.

 

“…Huh?”


Nobody was there. He’d turned because he felt a strong murderous intent. But nobody was there. The guy he thought it was, an assassin in all black, was actually lying on the ground a little ways away, still out.


But there was nobody next to him, where he thought he’d been attacked. Only a strong killing intent.


“The hell…?”


Ryner was surrounded by murderous intent. But nobody was there. The empty sky closing in seemed to be what wanted him dead, but… 


“…Ah.”


Ryner suddenly realized something. Little by little, the assassin on the ground before him was getting smaller. No, to be more precise… he was melting into the ground, with a strange, slippery noise as his body turned to liquid.


“Sion, did you…”


Watching it made Ryner realize.


“Did you…”


A human who melted into a liquid. Ryner knew what it was.


It was something from the old Roland. From their mad experiments. Human experiments.


This one was one of the worst experiments, too. It was one that worked in theory, but they’d never gotten to work in reality. If they tried it on one hundred subjects, all one hundred died. And it was performed on children still in the womb.


Obviously Sion made it an illegal experiment when he became king. He outlawed most human experiments then, as well as other dehumanizing practices: solitary confinement, corruption, and the use of malicious curses on humans. Now they were things of the past.


So why were they here, then?


“…Sion, don’t tell me you…”


He shouldn’t have. No, he wouldn’t have. Sion wouldn’t do that.


But he said it so easily. “Yeah. I perfected the experiment,” Sion said, his knife still bared.


“What!?”

“I really did.”

“Why!?” Ryner yelled.


“…Can you really afford to look away from it for that long?” Sion asked. 


Killing intent exploded under Ryner as that nothingness in liquid form sprung up, forming an arm to attack him with.


“Shit!” Ryner said, jumping back to dodge. But that just moved him closer to a different assassin. A different… victim. Of human experimentation. This one didn’t look human from the start. He looked like a monster with four arms sprouting from under his dark assassin’s garb. He moved to attack Ryner with those arms… but Ryner dodged, then moved to grab an attacking hand in his to stop it from trying again.


But when he touched it, he heard a sharp sound like something catching fire, and pulled his hand away. Because it hurt.


This assassin’s arms were hot like fire. And as soon as Ryner pulled away, the arms were swinging right back at him.


“Shit,” Ryner muttered as he raised his arm, this time to twist and break the assassin’s neck.


But… 


“Augh, shit!” He couldn’t. He couldn’t kill him.


The assassin put his burning hot arms on Ryner’s shoulders.


“Guah!” Ryner cried.


“…You shouldn’t sympathize with your enemies,” Sion said from behind. He held his knife up to drive into Ryner’s neck… 


But Ryner caught it in his left hand.


That didn’t stop Sion. He pushed Ryner down to the ground, then tried to push the knife in with all his force from on top of Ryner.


Ryner raised his legs to try to push Sion off, but they were soon grabbed and held down by the assassin who was a liquid human experiment victim.


“Shit,” Ryner groaned.


Another assassin stood behind Sion and began to draw a magic circle. It was a spell that Ryner had never actually seen used in practice before. Because it was illegal for countless reasons. Because its effect was too major. Because no spell could effectively disable it. Because it wounded the caster horribly.


And if he was going to use that spell here and now…


“This is bad,” Ryner groaned. He closed his eyes, then opened them again. A scarlet magic circle shone on top of his black eyes, proof of his Alpha Stigma, the mark of his monstrosity.


They were eyes that could see through all spells, whether they were illegal or not.


He looked at the assassin casting magic and saw everything: the spell’s effect, the reaction it caused, how to cast it, how long it’d take, and even how to cancel it.


“……”


It really was the world’s worst spell.


It was extremely difficult to counteract, and one use of it would destroy the caster’s body. His skin would crumble, his organs melt. He’d never be the same.


No normal person would cast it so easily. But here this assassin was, casting it like it was the most normal thing in the world. No… there was no way he decided to do it. Because if he had, he would have used a different spell.


Ryner used his Alpha Stigma to peer inside of him, searching for the magic circles that were carved into him as part of his human experimentation. He wasn’t surprised at what he found. It was one he recognized - the magic circle given to victims of corruption experiments.


It was an experiment that aimed to end people’s sense of pain and have them continue to fight even if their bodies were falling apart. It was an experiment to create a perfectly corrupt fighting machine. Its victims didn’t even mind using highly illegal and dangerous spells… 


“I won’t let you,” Ryner said. He began to draw the counterspell for it - something that’d stop it before it ever fired - with his free hand.


But just then, something burnt his arm.


“Oaugh!”


Burning hot arms held him down.


Then the forbidden spell finished. “Your Majesty, please get away. The spell is ready…”


Sion shook his head. “No. It’s fine. Cancel the spell.”


“B, but Your Majesty—”


“Don’t worry. I’ll kill Ryner myself.”


“…Understood.” He ended the spell. Even though the assassin’s body was corrupting more and more by the day due to the experiments done on him, he still sounded completely devoted to Sion. And it didn’t sound like brainwashing or anything. It sounded wholly sincere.


“…What have you been doing in this country?” Ryner asked.


Sion was now expressionless, a stark contrast to how he’d looked before. “Nothing in particular. I’ve done what’s natural. I have done and will continue to do what’s necessary.”


“So human experimentation is necessary now?”


“……”


“You’re killing me because it’s necessary?”

“…I don’t want to talk to yo—”


“Just answer me!” Ryner said. “What are you doing? What kind of responsibility is crushing you? Is it something I can save you from?”

“……”


“Remember what you said to me a year ago? You asked why I didn’t talk to you if things were so hard. You asked why I didn’t tell you. But that’s my line. Why can’t you just talk to me?” Ryner asked. “Why do you have to bear everything alone? I’ll turn your lame speech back on you. Am I so far removed from you that you don’t think you can talk to me!? Weren’t we supposed to be buddies!? Answer me, Sion Astal!”  


Sion’s expression didn’t even waver. It was completely blank. Like he wasn’t even seeing Ryner now. “It’s over, Ryner.”


“It’s not. Answer m—”


“It’s the end. I’m going to kill you,” Sion said and raised his heavy, knife-baring left arm, to Ryner’s neck.


“You won’t kill me!” Ryner yelled.


But it didn’t reach Sion. 


“You aren’t capable of killing your friends!”


His voice didn’t reach Sion. He didn’t react in the slightest. It was like his mind was in some far-off place, hidden in the dark of his mind. A darkness that Ryner didn’t know.


The rain. The dark. Roland. Human experiments. The crying Sion. The emotionless Sion. The hero king. The absolutely flawless… and absolutely alone king. The completely changed king.


“Where… where are you now?” Ryner asked.


Sion didn’t answer. He just pushed the knife closer. He was serious. He seriously meant to kill Ryner.


“…I’m going to bring you back,” Ryner said with a glare. “I’ll bring you back, no matter where you are.” And for that… “I’ll need to get a little serious.”


Ryner’s eyes narrowed. He focused his power into his left arm. He used it to break two of Sion’s left fingers to loosen his hold on the knight.


“Uuagh,” Sion groaned, his expression finally wavering.


Ryner didn’t leave it at that. His right arm was being held down by the flame man’s arms, but his fingers weren’t. He used his fingertips to draw a tiny magic circle. “I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!”


A tiny bolt of lightning was born at his fingertips. It was incomparably weaker than a normal Lightning Flash. It definitely wasn’t capable of killing anyone. He couldn’t lift his arm to fire it at anyone, but he could point his fingers down and fire it at the ground.


The wet, rain-covered ground, that is.


Ryner shot the lightning. It crawled over the soaked pavement to shock the flaming man, the liquid man, as well as Ryner himself. It wasn’t enough to deal damage. It was really just enough to make them jump. But that was fine.


The hold they had on his arm and legs instantly weakened. Ryner took the opportunity to snag Sion’s knife and plunge it into the burning hot man’s leg.


“Gyaaah!”


Ryner ignored him, instead focusing on drawing a bigger Lightning Flash now that his arms were free. He aimed for the liquid man. But he was sure to go easy on him. Because he didn’t want to kill him.


Then he turned his attention to the corruption victim behind Sion. As long as there weren’t hoards more enemies hidden behind him, this should be an easy win.


Then he’d knock Sion unconscious, carry him to Ferris’ house, and force him to tell them what was going on, and then they’d figure out what to do about it.


He could do it. They’d save Sion… 


“……”


Sion looked at his magic circle with empty eyes and a faraway expression. Then he lifted his hand up to interfere with Ryner’s spell.


“You’re way too late. It’s already ready,” Ryner said. “I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!”


Lightning gathered in the center of his magic circle. Unless something happened to the internal structure of the spell, it was past the point of no return now. But Sion still lifted his hand with his two broken fingers and waved in a small fanning motion, as if to call something.


Countless objects formed around Ryner’s magic circle. Swords. Black swords. Dark smoke was coming out of them, and their shapes wavered against reality.


He… remembered that smoke. It was a sight buried deep inside his memories.


He’d seen it somewhere before.


That smoke was the color of blood. Dusky, dull blood.


He’d seen it on armor. Armor made of blood, from his dream inside a dream.


It was the armor that man wore as he cried and swung his sword with endless determination. 


At first it was a goddess. An unbelievably, dazzlingly beautiful goddess. He swung his sword and killed her. And not just her. He swung his sword down on another goddess.


One, two, three, four died by his sword.


Ryner shivered. “Wh, what’s going on…”

The memory in his head continued despite everything.


He killed goddess after goddess as tears overflowed from his eyes. And he smiled.


Somehow, he was familiar to Ryner.


Five, six, seven, eight goddesses died by his sword. The landscape was painted with blood. The world was painted with blood - the blood of all goddesses, the blood of all the world.


Everything in the world ended. Everything in the world would end.


He knew the man who killed the world. Ryner knew the man who wore armor of blood.


Ryner slowly looked up at Sion.


“You’re…”


Sion’s blood-made swords pierced the light, and the magic circle that Ryner had drawn disappeared from the world.


“…This can’t be…”


Ryner was in shock. Because his magic circle had completely disappeared even though he already made it. No, it was like he never made it in the first place. He suddenly couldn’t even remember what spell it was supposed to be. It was like a hole had been carved in his mind to cut his memory of it out entirely and killed it.


Sion looked down at him. But it wasn’t the Sion that Ryner knew. 


He looked like Sion, but at the same time, he didn’t even look human. His skin was shining from liquid gold in his veins. From despair in his veins.


Strange curses, hexes, and spells flowed through him that Ryner couldn’t comprehend even with the Alpha Stigma. What flowed inside of Sion was the world’s everything.


His curse spread across the world. It was darkness, no, something deeper than even that. It covered the world like a plague.


The sky disappeared. The city disappeared. The world disappeared, as if it had been moved to somewhere else entirely.


Sion stared straight into Ryner with his golden eyes and spoke. But his voice wasn’t that of a human’s. “Ah, aah, Ryner, aah, aaahh, so this is where you were… My, my beloved… My sad… Lonesome Demon… My swords were able to materialize thanks to you…”


Those words didn’t come from Sion’s mouth. Instead… it was a voice that resonated from the world itself.


“Y-you’re—”


“Is it time? It’s time. It’s time. Let’s start, yes, let’s start. I will devour you and become Truth. Solver of All Riddles… Aaaahh, so you were here, aaaahhh… Then. Then I’ll devour you.”

“Wh, what’re you—”

Sion… no, he interrupted Ryner. His palm, filled with despair, drew close to Ryner’s neck.


“……”


Ryner lost his words. He couldn’t say a thing.


He continued, his face empty. “Eternity. An eternity of wandering in hell. I’ll take you there. I’ll take you, I’ll take you, I’ll take you, ah, aah, aaaahhh… I’ll devour you. The world is waiting. I’ll devour you. The world is…”


An arm suddenly reached up from Ryner’s chest. It was a thin, pale arm with a woman’s hand. Ryner recognized it. It was the same arm as in his dream - the arm of the woman who said she loved him as she cried.


Her arm came from the black letter that’d been left on his chest after that day, and twisted around Sion’s torso.


“It’s not… it’s not time for that just yet, now is it?” She asked. Her voice came from inside of Ryner’s chest. “Stop what you’re doing.”


Ryner didn’t know who she was, but her voice was so nostalgic that he wanted to cry even now.


“……”


But he didn’t. He didn’t do anything. He couldn’t speak, even though he wanted to scream. He wanted to scream the woman’s name. He wanted to scream Sion’s name. But he couldn’t. All he could do was collapse, unable to move.


Sion tilted his head. “Who are you? Alpha? No, you’re not Alpha. You’re just in the way. I will become Truth. I will devour him. I will devour the Solver of All Formulas… 


“Give it up,” the woman said. “It isn’t time. You should know that too. Get out here, Omega, Weaver of All Formulas…”


At her call, someone appeared behind Sion, as if he’d been there the whole time. He had blond hair and an eerily beautiful face that so resembled Ferris’. 


Lucile Eris.


Lucile smiled. “My, to think that you’d have come all this way… I seem to have been looking down on you a bit too much, Duchess _____.” 


For some reason, Ryner couldn’t hear the end. But that was the least of his worries now.


More importantly, what the hell just happened?


Why was Lucile here? Omega? Weaver of All Formulas? Were they talking about Lucile? But what did that mean…?


“Stop him at once and free Ryner,” the woman said.


Lucile shrugged. “He wants to eat him…”  


“But it isn’t time yet.”


“Yeah. True. That’s true,” Lucile said. “But if we let this opportunity pass, you people will just get in the way again. So it’s alright if everything ends now…”


 “It’s impossible. It’s not that easy. The world won’t change by the hand of your little game… If the world were that simple, no one would be hurt. I wouldn’t be, you wouldn’t be, and the girl you hold so dear wouldn’t be… You know that better than anyone, don’t you? Lucile.”


Lucile’s expressionless, emotionless face reacted ever so slightly to her words. “Yes… you’re right. It’s as you say.”


“Then stop him.”

“Understood. I’ll stop him.”


“…I’m glad. I’m glad that a little of your true self still remains.”


Lucile looked to Ryner’s chest. “My true self? Ha, haha, hahaha. My true self… my true self, huh. I could say the same of you. No, that’s what I really want from you people, you know?”


“……”


The woman didn’t answer. So Lucile continued.


“But Sion is different. He’s different from you. I am certain that he won’t lose himself. I am certain that he won’t lose sight of what’s important to him. That’s why I chose him. Because he will always choose the correct path, no matter how hard it is, no matter how much he cries, and no matter how much it threatens to tear him apart… So I won’t do what you want me to…”


“Shut up,” the woman said.   


Lucile peered down at Ryner’s face and continued. “Yes. Sion will betray you. He will betray you. Are you listening? Are you listening to me, Ryner Lute, you ugly beast, you miserable demon…”


“Shut up!” The woman yelled.


Lucile continued. “Sion will betray you… and when he does, you’ll sink into a sea of despair far deeper and far darker than death for all eternity…”


“I told you to shut up!”


Lucile shrugged. Laughed. Like he was ridiculing them. Pitying them. He raised a hand to Ryner’s face. “But, well, it’s fine. Continue with your make-believe friendship, brandishing your justice and your love, without ever understanding his pain. You can sleep peacefully, just like you always do…”


Lucile’s hand covered Ryner’s eyes.


The world suddenly got further away.


The blood-colored dye was wiped from the world and the scenery changed to empty white as his consciousness was torn from him. But in exchange, he got his voice back.


Everything was turning white, and his mind was becoming hazier with every passing moment.


But with his voice back, Ryner managed a single word, in the end— 


“…Sion.”


He called his buddy’s name.


---


“…Hey. Hey, wake up.”


He was being told to wake up. But from what? 


“You’re half asleep. C’mon, wake up already.”


He couldn’t open his eyes even if that voice asked. They were just so heavy. And he was so sleepy.


“Come on, get up.”


“…Mm.”


“You’ll catch a cold if you sleep here. Ugh, geez, get up already, you idiot.”


“Mm… magh…”


He opened his eyes. Well, he tried to. But it was so, so bright, so he instantly closed them again and wrinkled his nose. His head was throbbing. There was no way he was going to open his eyes to that light.


“I’m tired,” he said.


“I’m tired too!!” The voice shouted. “Come on, just get up.”


He reluctantly opened his eyes a sliver. His head was throbbing. He was so, so tired. But he did his best to open his eyes for the feeble eyes that kept asking him to.


He opened his eyes bit by bit until he recognized the room he was in. It was the same room as always. The same simple room with a bookcase and two desks.


“…Huh? Wait, why am I here…?”


“Are you still half asleep?” The voice asked. Now that he was awake, he realized that it belonged to someone he knew well. Black hair and black eyes. A lanky guy who was a little taller than he was. It was his friend. His buddy. He was terribly lethargic, and tired to the point of exhaustion. “What’re you trying to do, asking me to help with work and then falling asleep before me like that?”


“Huh… um, what’re you doing here, Ryner? I mean… shouldn’t you be—”


Ryner scowled and tapped Sion’s head a few times. “Hellooo? You still half-asleep?”

He gazed at Ryner’s face for a long moment. “Huh? Um, half-asleep?”


Then his situation fell into place into his mind.


Right. He had fallen asleep in the middle of working.


He had a lot to work on, so he dragged Ryner into it to make it less boring. They were on their fifth day without sleeping. And then, just when it seemed like they were about to finish… 


“…I was really asleep?”


“Like a baby.”


 “For how long?”


“For hours,” Ryner said.


“No way.”


“Seriously.”


“You’re seriously serious?”


“Man, you’re annoying,” Ryner said.


It was only then that Sion really felt like he woke up. His surroundings finally felt real.


But then. That meant.


“…It was all a dream.”


“Hm? A dream?” Ryner asked.


He nodded. “It was… it was like…”


“Hm.”


“It was…”


He meant to explain his dream to Ryner, but when he tried to gather his words to describe it, he realized that he didn’t really remember.


“Huh? I forgot.”

“Come on, what’s with you?” Ryner asked.


“No, really… I don’t remember. It was just…”


“Umm, hey. Sion.”


“Hm?”


“I’d feel gross listening to another man’s dream, you know.”

He couldn’t help but laugh. “Ah… yeah. Right. You’re right.”


“Yeah.”


“Sorry.”


“Not something you gotta apologize for,” Ryner said. “So?”


“Huh? So what?”


Ryner shrugged. “The dream. Was it good? Or bad?”


He tried to remember it again. He couldn’t recall the contents, really. But he did know the answer to Ryner’s question. “I feel like it was a really bad dream.”


“Seriously?”

“Yeah.”


“Then it’s a good thing I woke you up.”


He ended up smiling again. “Yeah. Thank you. You saved me.”


Ryner grinned in a mean-spirited way. “No, like… You were laughing all weird in your sleep and saying stuff like ‘yes, I’m surrounded by old ladies’ bras! This is a dream come true!’ and I didn’t know if waking you up was the right thing to do or not, you know~?”


“I really said that?”


“You sure did.”


“Oh, damn. You figured my fetish out.”


“It’s no fun if you don’t even deny it,” Ryner said.


“Ahaha.” He looked at the clock. It was six in the morning, so if Ryner was to be believed, he’d been asleep since two in the morning.


The deadline for his work today was nine. So he only had three hours.


“Alright, back to work.”

Ryner made a bored face and patted the stack of papers on his desk. “It’s all done. Head on over to your bed in the next room over and get some sleep.”


“Huh?” He looked up at Ryner’s face, then down to the stack of papers on his desk. The documents were taken care of, and the proposal was perfect. He looked back up at Ryner, who looked the same as always: tired, and a little apathetic. “Umm, did you do all this yourself?”


“Yep.”


“Why?”


“We didn’t have much time until the deadline, so I pretty much had to.”


“N, no, I mean… You could have woken me up—”


“Uuuughh, you’re such a paaaiin,” Ryner said. He’d averted his eyes. “I tried to get you up, but it didn’t work.”


That was a lie. The kind of obvious lie that anyone would figure out in seconds.


So he smiled again. So he felt like he was going to cry. So he felt happy.


It was such a small, stupid, insignifigant thing. It was amazing that it could make him feel like this. Despite his bad dream, his suffering and his despair, all it took was something this small… 


It made everything go back to how it should be.


“Thank you,” he said.


Ryner scowled even harder.


So he laughed. “Thank you, Ryner.”


“Ughh, geez! Cut it out already! Go to bed!”


“I slept four hours, so let’s get back to work together.”


“I never got to sleeeeppp!!” Ryner cried.


It was the same situation as always with the same resolution as always.


So he laughed and laughed, to the point where tears would soon begin to prick at the corners of his eyes.


“……”


But then he realized that this was wrong.


This scene. This sight. It was already a thing of the past.


This was the dream he always had. He felt like he’d cry every time from his sadness. Every time his heart seemed to break in two. Because all of this had already ended. Even though he’d once thought that it’d continue for eternity, now it was gone and he’d never get it back.  


Eternity didn’t really exist, after all.


It didn’t matter how much he screamed and cried for a little longer. Eternity would never fall into his hands.


Time moved on. The gears moved the world forward. The weight on his shoulders never left.


It was time. He had to wake up. The world was waiting. Reality was waiting. He had to open his eyes and wake up from this dream. He knew that. He knew it. But Ryner… 


---


“…My heart feels like it’ll break in two,” Sion Astal said as he opened his eyes a second time.


He was crouched in the rain. It only ever seemed to get heavier.


He felt like he was crying. But maybe his tears had already dried up. He couldn’t tell what was the rain or his tears anymore… 


Sion closed his eyes to stop his pointless tears. To stop the pointless rain.


The scene on the other side of his eyelids was no longer his warm dream. He couldn’t return to those times. He had to move forward. He had to make his choice and move forward.


“…I have to move forward.”


Sion opened his eyes and cast his golden eyes downwards.


Ryner was there, unconscious. His hair was soaking wet, as were his clothes. If he stayed here… 


“…You’ll catch a cold,” Sion murmured. He took a second knife from his waist, and stared at his reflection on the blade as it was pelted by raindrops. His expression was empty.


“……”


But human. He still looked like a human being. He hadn’t been completely devoured yet. So if he did something now, it was by his own judgement. It would be his decision and no one else’s.


“……”


Sion gripped the knife hard, then lowered it gently, as gently as he could to Ryner’s neck.


All he had to do was push it in now. It wouldn’t take much strength at all, and then it’d be the end.


It’d be the end of his suffering.


And… Ryner would be saved.


“……”


Because… he couldn’t go on like this. If he continued to live, Ryner would be sacrificed to the monster and never die. He’d suffer in darkness, in agony, until the end of neverending time.


Sion had to kill him. He had to kill him here and now.


“…Kill him,” Sion told himself. He gripped the knife harder. “Kill him.”


He didn’t care what happened to the world. He didn’t care what happened to anyone or anything else.


If it would save his friend… if it would save his buddy— 


“…I’ll kill him.” 


His hand was shivering.


Just a little more. He only had to push his shivering hand a little closer. It’d end everything.


“……”


He looked at Ryner’s face and the memories he didn’t need to remember swirled in his mind. Even though it was raining, even though he was crying, he couldn’t stop thinking about their memories together.


When they first met, the first time he saw Ryner smile.


Countless unnecessary memories swirled around in his mind.


His lethargic face. His sleepy face. His unmotivated face. His annoying face.


Ryner had said something with that annoying face. He said, ‘it wasn’t a pipe dream after all.’


He said, ‘you’ve done enough already.’ Even though he didn’t actually know anything.


What was Sion doing? This was a terrible betrayal, and Ryner hadn’t suspected it at all. Because he didn’t know anything. But he still said that he wouldn’t give up on Sion. He said that they’d go together, and that he’d pull Sion out from the darkness.


He always made that face like everything was a pain. He always made that sleepy face. He always made that annoying face. But in the end, he had the nerve to smile.


So… So that was why Sion… 


“I’ll save…”


It was raining. He pressed the knife to Ryner’s throat.


“I’ll save you… from the darkness…”


But… he couldn’t cut the knife through Ryner’s life.


Sion gazed into Ryner’s sleeping face. His buddy’s face. He lost conciousness with such a stupid expression.


Sion smiled sadly and pulled the knife away, then dropped it onto the pavement where it made an audible clink against the hard ground. But Ryner didn’t open his eyes. He just slept with that stupid happy expression on his face. It was a stupid, relaxed, anxiety-free expression.


He’d been the same when they first met. Even then, he was constantly sleepy and never had the motivation for anything.


Sion smiled sadly, endeared. Then he stood. “Ah, shit… It’s your win. I can’t kill him.”


A voice answered from inside his mind. “Nobody won… I’m you, after all.”


“…Haha,” Sion laughed at himself. But it sounded an awful lot like a sob. “Right. I’m you.”


“I’m… we’re… incredibly weak…” 


“Yeah. But we still move forward.”


“Do we still betray our friend?”


“……”


“Do we offer our friend up as sacrifice and betray him?”


“……”


“Do we sacrifice our friend and move forward to hell?”


“…Yeah.”


“I can’t bear that.”


“Yeah.”


“And yet… I can’t bear killing Ryner, either… I’m a weakling who can’t save him.”


“You did your best.”

“…Don’t kid yourself.”


“Don’t blame yourself.”


“…Don’t kid yourself.”


“Your choice wasn’t wr—”


“Don’t kid yourself! What do you understand!? What do you really understand!?” Sion yelled to the rain.


His heart was going to break. It’d really break at this rate. The despair would squeeze it open and the darkness would suck it up.


It was useless. Useless.


“…I just want to disappear,” Sion said.


“I see,” the voice said. He sounded sad.


“…Devour me. Let me disappear. I hand my heart… to you.”


“Okay. I understand. It’ll be okay. You won’t have to worry about anything anymore. I’ll… I’ll deal with the rest.”


“…Sorry.”


“It’s fine. Just disappear.”


Sion nodded and closed his eyes.


“……”


“……”


“……”


“……”


Sion opened his eyes. He’d eaten his way out of their heart through his sadness.


Outside was the neverending sound of rain and the sight of dark.


He looked down.


There lay his ally. His friend. His buddy. The sacrifice. Despair.


Sion pressed a hand to his aching chest at the sight of despair. The darkness was squeezing his heart. He wanted to cry. He felt like he’d throw up. He wanted to scream.


Save him, save him, save him.


Someone, please. Release him from this pain and sadness.


He wanted to scream that to whoever would listen.


But even so… 


“…I’m going to move forward,” he said to his other self, who’d already disappeared. His other self who dreamed his naive and sad dream. “It’s okay. I’m okay. I’m going to move forward…”


He took a step into the torrential rain and darkness. Then he stopped for a second and looked back.


“…We won’t… we won’t meet again, but… I’m glad that your face is the last thing I saw, Ryner,” he whispered.


Ryner didn’t open his eyes. He just lay there, pelted by rain, a content expression on his sleeping face.


Sion smiled. He couldn’t help but feel happy at the sight.


“…See you.”


He didn’t look back a second time. If he did, his heart would waver.


“……”


So he didn’t.


---


And so he repainted the world.

 

---

 

Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 11: The King Wisely Adapts

Chapter 10: Buddies


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Dusk in the castle town.


For some reason, a chill ran through Ryner’s body.


“Mm?” He said, then turned to Ferris. “Hey, is it just me, or is it gonna get kinda cold when the sun sets?”


“Hm. It’s almost the rainy season, so.”


“Huh? Shouldn’t that still be a ways away?” Ryner asked. But just then, a cold drop of rain hit him square on the face. He looked up. The sky had clouded over at some point. “Wow… It was so sunny earlier, too. Think it’ll really rain?”


“Probably.”

“Looks like it’ll be some pretty serious rain, too.”


“Hm. Well, it’ll be fine,” Ferris said. “If it starts raining on us, you can just strip and give me your clothes to use as an umbrella—” 


“Hey, wait… I’ll get sick if you do that,” Ryner said.


“No problem.”


“That’s definitely a problem.”

“It’s not.”


“…I mean… I guess it isn’t really your problem, is it…”


Ryner looked back up at the sky. It began to drizzle.


“…This sucks,” Ryner said. “I hate the rainy season. ‘Cause it’s cold.”

“Basically what you mean is that it’s too cold to go chasing women around naked at all night and that’s why you hate it, right?” Ferris asked.


“Man… You’ve really kept that up the entire time we’ve known each other, haven’t you?”


“Mm. Though I wouldn’t have to say it if you were an upright citizen…”


“Well, sorry about that,” Ryner said.


“Thank your kind partner in crime for her kindhearted advice,” Ferris ordered.


“Yes, yes, I reckon I’m awful happy about it.”


Their conversations were the same as always.


Ryner looked back up at the sky. The rain was getting heavier by the minute. “This isn’t the time for this kind of dumb conversation. Is that tasty curry place around here?”


Ferris nodded. “Mm. It should be somewhere around here.” She looked around for a moment, then tilted her head in confusion. “Odd. I was certain that the map said it was here.”


“Wait, the map? Don’t tell me you’ve never actually been there.”

“Mm. It was in a book I saw at the bookstore yesterday.”

“Wow, they were advertising in books? Sounds like a pretty stellar place.”


Ferris puffed out her chest as if she herself had been praised. “Heheh, it was ranked number one!”


“Seriously!?”

“Seriously.”


“Th, then that must mean it’s super delicious, right?”


“Mm. It said that it was ‘rivetingly rich and delicious.’”


“Whoa whoa whoa, I like, also want curry now.” Just hearing about it was making him salvate. Now that he thought about it, he hadn’t had curry in a few weeks. No, actually since the place he buys lunch at stopped selling curry lunch boxes two months ago.


Two months? It’d really been two whole months, then?


He seriously wanted curry now. Seriously seriously wanted the kind of specialty curry that only a real curry restaurant could offer him. “Ugh, man… we gotta find it fast. I’m really hungry.”


Ferris nodded and looked around. “Uhm… I thought it was right here.”


“Are we lost?”


“Umm?”

“Ugh, did you at least bring the part of the map with it?”

“I brought the whole book.”

“Oh, you have it. Alright, show me. We should look for it together.”


Ferris nodded. She took a small book out of her pocket and handed it over.


“…Wait, is this really the book? I was picturing a magazine or something,” Ryner said and took it. It was a small book meant to fit in pockets.


The title on its spine read It’s decided! Stores selling dango as dessert ranked!


“……”


It took a second for that to sink in.”


“This has nothing to do with currryyy!!!” Ryner screamed, his soul coming out along with his words. Because he was so in the mood for curry. His mouth and stomach were prepared to eat some damn curry. And yet. And yet! “So this place isn’t even famous for curry? It’s famous for being a curry place that sells dango for dessert?”


“The curry is an afterthought,” Ferris said without hesitation.


“The dango is the afterthoughttttt!!” Ryner yelled, his soul once again leaving his body through his mouth. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” he continued. He was starting to sound teary. “I got so in the mood for curry, too… It doesn’t have to be special curry… Any old curry is fine…”


“What about patties?”

“Forget about those.”


“Is that how easily you forget about the women you prey on?” Ferris asked.


“That again…?”


The rain was getting worse as they carried on their idiotic conversation. Ryner let out a soft sigh.


“Well, whatever,” Ryner said. “I don’t even care if the curry is an afterthought. What page is it on?”

“Hm. Remove your clothes so we can have an umbrella first—”


“I’ll kill you… huh? Wait, you were serious? You’re actually gonna strip me?’


“Buhehehe. Resisting is futile, my lady,” Ferris said.


“Who the hell’re you supposed to be…”


The rain started pouring. Lightning flickered in the distance.


“W, wait, Ferris. This really isn’t the time to be messing around like this.”


“M, mm.”

“What page was it on?”


“Twenty-five.”


“Okay.” Ryner flipped to page twenty-five, flustered. He looked at the map in the corner of the page, then looked around the area. It was supposed to be right behind him. So he turned around.


There was indeed a shop there. It was small. And dark inside. The lights were all out. That’s why they hadn’t noticed it before. And there was a board on the door.


Curry Teahouse Penten Rope is closed today.


“It’s closed!!” Ryner said.


“Hm. It would appear so.”

“So what should we do?” Ryner asked.


“We could go to the same tavern as always.”


“But we always go there! Well, whatever. I think they serve curry… and I can have them put a patty on it, too.”


And so it was decided. Ryner started to walk towards their usual place, followed closely by Ferris.


---


Back at Roland Castle, Claugh Klom opened a door and peaked inside. “Sion, you in here?”


“……”


The room was dark and nobody answered.


“Hm? Is he sleeping?” Claugh wondered. He stepped in and turned the lights on. But the room was devoid of another’s presence. “He’s not here?”

Claugh looked around. It was the same room as always. There was a thick layer of paperwork on everything, and there wasn’t a luxury in sight. It was a serious place that lacked imagination as far as decor went. Only the necessities made it in.


“Geez,” Claugh said. “Don’t leave after asking me to come.”


“Oh, Claugh. Did he call you too?”


Claugh turned around. A blond man with a boyish face was standing in the door - Calne.


“You too?” Claugh asked.


“Yes. It sounded like he had something urgent to talk about…”


“So where is he?”

“Huh? Sir Sion isn’t inside?”


“Can’t you tell by looking?” Claugh asked.


Calne peeked into the room. “You’re right. He’s not here.”


“See?”


“Yes, but… he said to come here at nine.”


“Same here.”


“And Sir Sion is always on time,” Calne said.


“Yeah.”


“So why isn’t he here?”


Claugh shrugged. “Like I know. Maybe he’s in the bathroom?”


“Ah, like maybe he’s running late because he has diarrhea or something?” Calne suggested.


“Yeah!”


“As if. He’s not you,” Calne said.


“Huh? What’s that supposed to mean?”


“Nothing,” Calne said and entered the room to look more carefully. Then he put a hand on the door to Sion’s small bedroom. “Here’s to my theory where Sion’s late because he got hot and heavy with a lover and lost track of time!” 


Calne opened the door quickly, like he was trying to catch Sion red-handed.


“……”


But the bed was neatly made and empty. Though he already knew that. Because he would have noticed a presence inside from the next room over if anyone had been in bed.


“He’s not there,” Claugh said.


“No, he certainly isn’t,” Calne said with a nod and closed the door.


So Sion really wasn’t here.


Claugh looked around the office again, but it wasn’t exactly the kind of room that one had to search to find things. It was small and didn’t have anywhere to really hide.


“Yep,” Claugh said. “Not here.”


“Sure isn’t.”

“…So, about what you were just talking about…”

“Huh? What do you mean?”


“That dumb shit you just said. Does Sion actually have a lover now?”


Calne’s expression was a clear ‘ohhh, you mean that.’ “Who knows?”


“Hah? Why’d you say it then?”


“Oh, I mean, usually when men are late for appointments at work, isn’t it always because they got too busy getting laid?”


“That’s just you!!”


“But what about you?” Calne asked. “Haven’t you ever gone on a date with Noa in the middle of the working day and… I’m stopping, I’m done, please put that heavy dictionary back on the desk!”


Claugh ignored him and threw the dictionary with all his power.


“Owah!?” Calne said as he caught the dictionary in his left hand. “Aw, that was dangerous… Dictionaries are really heavy, you know?”


“Don’t care.”


Calne glanced at the book’s title, then returned it to its proper place on the bookshelf. “Really, though, Claugh. You and Noa have had sparks for the past year, and you still haven’t touched her. What are you doing?”


Claugh grimaced. “God, you’re annoying.”


“I am not! I just feel sorry for her. There must’ve been so many times where you two went on a date, came back, and got a little heated only for you to stop and leave—”


“W, we don’t stop right before it, don’t go assumi—”


“No, listen, you!” Calne interrupted. “You need to take her, marry her, settle down, and have babies with her. I’m just going to keep worrying about you if you don’t.”


“I’m more worried about your sick mind,” Claugh muttered.


“Augh! You’re horrible.”


“You’re the horrible one here,” Claugh said and sighed. This was the only thing Calne ever talked to him about lately.


Marry Noa this, Marry Noa that. Even though Claugh honestly didn’t want to. Claugh looked at Calne with the full intention to say exactly that.


But Calne didn’t give him the chance. He spoke first, as if he knew exactly what Claugh was going to say and didn’t want to hear it. “We’ll go to war again, sure. And we might go to war again after that. And you might die on the battlefield. But I think she knows that she wants to be with you despite that.”


Claugh grimaced.


“You don’t have any more time to hesitate,” Calne said. “The world is already…”


Calne’s voice trailed off. But Claugh still understood what he was trying to say.


They were running out of time. This peace wouldn’t last forever.


They only got as much peace as they had now because their alliance with Runa was solidified once more. But bad things were happening up in the Central Continent right now, and the flames of those wars would eventually blow south.


‘That’s why you should do it now’ was Calne’s logic.


Their peace was transient. They would be invaded. So that’s why people had to do the things they wanted to do now. They might not get a second chance… 


They’d either live through it or they’d die.


There were no other possibilities.


“So what about you?” Claugh asked.


“Huh?”


“You’re all worried about what other people are doing, but what about you?”

Calne laughed. “Oh, I’m not like you. I have a great relationship with women. Recently I slept with these three noble wives—”


“So why don’t you marry them?” Claugh spat.


“Well, umm…”


“Why don’t you have some kids with them, since you’re already messing around?”

 “Uhh, you see, I…”


“Sure, Eslina’s fourteen… no, she’s fifteen now, right? That’s of age for marriage here in Roland.”


Calne laughed, a bit troubled. “Geez, Claugh, you sure are a jokester… Eslina would divorce me weekly…”


“Four times at most. And what’s that matter to you? Noa would divorce me even more.”


“…No, I—”


“Fiole would say it’s alright, since it’s you,” Claugh said.


“That doesn’t have anything to do with—”


“You like her, right?” Claugh asked.


Calne’s expression didn’t falter. But Claugh could tell that he’d gotten under his skin. Because Calne’s hand was shaking. “No, really, you’ve completely misunderstood things—”


“How many years have we been together?” Claugh asked.


“I know, but you’re still misunders—”


“Am not. You act way too off around Eslina. You’re super distant and go out of your way to talk about other women constantly… It makes your actual feelings pretty damn obvious, you know?”


“Um… obvious?” Calne repeated. “Really?”


“Yeah, it’s super obvious.”


“Umm… I suddenly got this massive urge to just die,” Calne said. He looked like he’d up and faint if this went on.


Claugh laughed. “See? You didn’t do anything this past year either, did you?”

“…Uuh.”


“You damn loser.”


“…Uuuuuh.”


“Alrighty, time for a taste of your own medicine. Uhh, right, so you know that we’ll go to war, Calne, and you know you’re a real weakling, so you’re definitely gonna die on the battlefield… Don’t you think Eslina wants to be with you before that happens?”


Calne wrinkled his nose. “Why’d you make it so malicious? I was way nicer about it.”


“Don’t sweat the small stuff.”


“I’ll sweat them if I want. I’m much daintier than you, after all.”


“What part of you is supposed to be dainty?” Claugh asked.


“Right here,” Calne said, pressing a hand to his heart.


Claugh burst out laughing. “If you’re so hurt, why don’t you fight me? Gimme your best shot.”


“No, I’m good. I would just die if I tried,” Calne said with a smart tone and shrugged.


And so their conversation was over without any real resolution, just like always. It’d gone a year without either of them making a move, so today was no different from their usual arguments on the topic. 


A whole year of it… 


“…Marriage, huh,” Claugh whispered to himself.

“Hm?”


“Nothing,” Claugh said and shook his head. He pulled his watch from his pocket and glanced at it. It was 9:15. Fifteen minutes after they were supposed to meet Sion. “Sion sure is late.”


Claugh took a look at the desk closest to him. If memory served correctly, this was the desk of that annoying nap guy who wandered on in about a year ago to loiter around Sion and take his food. He pushed the papers and reference books off onto the floor and sat on it.


“Did I get the wrong place or something?” Claugh wondered.


Calne sat in Sion’s chair over at the other desk. “But he told me to come here too.”


“Hm. Maybe he’s really got the shits then?”


“Or maybe he’s really with a lover.”


“He doesn’t have one,” Claugh said.


“No, no, however I look at it, Sir Sion must be…”


Calne’s words trailed off. Then he made a face.


“…Yeah, he’s single,” Calne eventually finished.


“Right?”


“Why do you think he doesn’t care about girls?” Calne asked. “Think he’s gay?”


“…Hm.”


“Sir Sion needs to hurry up and have an heir and he knows it, but he won’t do it. He’s even made Sir Froaude all worried,” Calne said and laughed.


Claugh laughed, too.  Because Froaude was always saying that Sion had to have an heir as soon as possible and bringing women around to introduce to Sion all hopeful, but every single one was a miss. “Come to think of it though, that gloomy bastard hasn’t been telling Sion about marriage interviews lately.”


“Ah! Now that you mention it…”


“Wonder why? Did Sion actually get a girlfriend?”

“I haven’t heard anything like that.”


“Me neither,” Claugh said. “Oh, but…”


“Huh? Do you have a lead?”

“No, weeell… I dunno if I’d call it a lead, but… Like, you know the woman that’s always with that sleepy guy?”

“Miss Ferris?” Calne asked.

“Yeah, her.”


“She sure is a beauty! But awfully unfriendly.”


“But don’t you think that’s Sion’s ideal woman is probably one who’s just pretty? Since he doesn't actually want to date women.”


Calne laughed and shook his head. “No, no. No way. I mean, Miss Ferris likes Sir Ryner.”


“Mm? Really?”

“Duh. Why else would they always be together?”

“Ahh, I guess that’s true. She’d never settle for a deadbeat like that if she didn’t like him.”


“Exactly. There has to be some love there,” Calne said.


“Love, huh?” Claugh said. He thought of the two in question. They’d spent the past year being way too happy and loud with Sion. Every time Claugh saw them, the woman was hitting the sleepy dumbass with her sword. “I’d hate that kind of love.”


“It must be really deep, right?” Calne said.


“Huh? Why?”


“I mean, you really need to trust your partner for that kind of play,” Calne said.


“Really?”


“Of course. Normal people would die from all that hitting, after all.”


“…I don’t think ‘trust’ is the word you’re looking for then…”


“No, I’m right. It’s a type of love. Love, I tell you.”


“You really just wanted to say that, didn’t you?” Claugh asked.


“Ahaha.” Calne laughed, then turned away towards Sion’s desk. Towards the window.  


 “……”


Claugh followed his eyes.


They fell into silence as they watched the rain fall outside. It was really coming down. And every now and then, a flash of lightning lit up the sky. The sound of thunder lagged behind.


“…It’s pretty far. On the other side of the mountains.”


It hadn’t rained in a while, but judging by how it was coming down now, and how cold it was, the rainy season would probably start a little early this year. 


“…What a pain,” Claugh mumbled. When the rainy season came early, they ended up with more rain than usual. And that meant more floods than usual.


But Sion worked really hard the past year building dams and the like, so it might be okay this time… 


“That Sion sure is late,” Claugh said. “Wonder if he forgot about us?”


“…Claugh,” Calne said in a soft, surprisingly low tone.


Claugh looked back at Calne. “Hm?”

Calne’s back was still turned to him. “Um, I just realized why Sion called us here.”

“Aah? Why? Did you find something?”


“……”


Calne didn’t answer. He didn’t turn around either.


“Hey, Calne?”

“……”


“The hell, you’re such a pain… Did you find something or not?”

Calne finally turned around. He was smiling the same smile as when Claugh teased him - a little troubled, but still a smile. He held up a stack of papers.


“What’re those?”


Calne’s smile turned sad. “Do you mind if I take back what I said earlier?”


“Huh? The hell’re you talkin’ about?”

“…You know, what I said earlier about how you should confess to Noa already… Please forget I ever said anything.”


That was all it took. Claugh understood what Calne was trying to say. And he understood why they’d been called here.


It was over.


The final grain of sand had fallen to the bottom of the hourglass. 


“…Ah. Right.”


“Yeah,” Calne said. He held the stack of papers out. “Do you want to see?”

Claugh shook his head. “Nah. Sion can tell me himself.”


“You’re right. I’m sure that’s why he called us. But… he’s been suffering, hasn’t he?”


“Well, he’s…”


Lightning flashed. Thunder roared outside.  


“……”


Claugh never said it, in the end.


---


It was already 10:00.


“…Shit. The rain’s not letting up,” Ryner said. They’d just left the tavern after three hours of eating, drinking, and then at some point Ferris tried to steal the money Sion gave him so he yelled that he was gonna kill her, and then he ended up crying just like always.


Even though three hours had passed, the rain was going just as strong as it started.


“Actually, did it get stronger since we were in there?” Ryner wondered and groaned. He’d be sopping wet by the time he got back to the inn at this rate. “What should we do, Ferris?”


For some reason, she was carrying an umbrella. No, two. 


“Wait, where’d you get those?”

“They were given to me.”

“By who?”


“Hm. Do you remember those bad-mouthed men who tried to hit on me a week ago?”

“Ahh. The two that you almost killed?” Ryner asked. Sixteen men asked Ferris out that night, all of whom she turned down without a second thought, but the final two were super persistent, so she beat them up. “So what’d they say?”


“They said, ‘We’re not going home tonight, so you should use them, Ma’am.’”


“Ma’am?”

“Mm.”

“…Wow… people sure are quick to love you.”


Ferris nodded. “Because I’m beautiful.”


Ryner was tempted to say that those two in particular probably liked the fact that she beat them up more than the fact that she was beautiful, but he’d be in trouble if she didn’t give him an umbrella, so. “Yeah, that’s true,” he said. He had to go with the safe choice at times like this.


“Mhm!” Ferris said happily. She looked up at the sky. “It really is pouring.”


“Yep. And it got really cold, too.”


“It looks like we should return home sooner than later.”


“Yeah. Let’s go.”


“Mm.” Ferris nodded, took a step forward, and opened her umbrella. Then she opened the other umbrella. Then she held them both up to use herself.


“Hey, wait!”


“Hehehe.”


“Don’t just laugh!”


“Do you want me to lend you an umbrella?” Ferris asked. 


“I mean… It’s just that if you actually try to use two like that, water’s gonna fall on you through the gap in the middle.”

“Ah.”


Now that she’d stepped out into the rain, she was getting pretty wet through that gap. And it wasn’t a warm day.


“You must be reaaally cold right now, huh?”


“Uuh.”


“Don’t be stupid. Give me the other umbrella.”


“M, mm.” Ferris tossed the other umbrella.


Ryner caught it, then took a step out from the door. The sound of rain on his umbrella was deafening. “Man, it’s really raining.”


“Ryner,” Ferris said through a shiver.


“Hm?”

“It’s extremely cold.”


“Then hurry up and go home!”

Ferris nodded. “I’ll head home, then. You’ll be running around nude attacking women, right?”


“…I’m pretty sure there wouldn’t be anyone to attack on an awful rainy night like this… Anyway, be careful.”


“Mm. I’m leaving.”


“Take care.”

“Mm.”


“See you.”

“Mm.” Ferris turned and left.


Ryner watched her go for a moment. Maybe it was because Ryner made her drink, but she seemed a little slow on her feet. But he probably didn’t need to worry. After all, if twenty people attacked her at once, the twenty would come out for worse, not her.


Ryner shivered. “Augh, it’s cold. I’m going home too.”


He turned from the shopping district to use an alley as a shortcut into a main road. The rain continued unflinchingly. It was like it was trying to get all of its rain out now so it didn’t need to continue all night. Though it was already past ten. Often people came out of bars cheerfully at this hour, but tonight’s streets were empty.


“Well, it is pretty cold,” Ryner mumbled to himself. His inn was at the end of this road, so he’d be there in a few minutes. So he ran through what he’d do when he arrived in his mind. He could take a bath and then sleep… or maybe skip the bath and go straight to bed. He could always take a bath in the morning.


“Actually, I’m sorta wet from all this rain, so… maybe I will have a bath,” Ryner decided.


His bigger problem was what he’d do tomorrow. Sion said their work was over, but if he was lying, he’d come bright and early and wake Ryner up to tell him that it was time to get to work. But he sure would like to sleep ‘till noon. He’d be sooo happy.


The inn was close by. He was almost home.


“……”  


But right then, Ryner stopped in his tracks.

 

He was surrounded by an awful, loud downpour. But he could just barely sense the presence of another person.

---

 


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 11: The King Wisely Adapts

Chapter 9: The Final Day


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Roland was sunny again today. It was the kind of weather where the sun stretched on forever, unhindered by clouds as far as the eye could see.


This time of year was always like that. It was a sunny season that only rarely got rain. The rainy season would begin about a month from now, but for the time being, rain was rare.


It was a comfortable temperature, too - not too hot and not too cold.


“……”


The office was the same as always, too.


Ryner yawned. His desk was covered in papers that Sion had forced on him. He turned his neck to look around at the room he’d already looked across countless times by now. Then he leaned back in his chair and sighed softly. His sleepy eyes stared a little blankly at the center of the room.


It was a simple room with nothing but bookshelves and desks, as well as massive piles of paperwork on top of the desks, and Sion, whose tombstone would list ‘paperwork’ as his cause of death.


Also, there was a sheet in the corner with a tea set and dango boxes that Ferris had dubbed the dango party area. She was currently sitting up and sleeping soundly, with her arms curled around her knees.


Everything about the room was normal by now. He felt like he saw it every single day now. The only change was the season outside.


Ryner looked out the window. “Hey, Sion.”


Sion looked up from his work, but his hands didn’t stop moving. “Hm?”


“I like, just realized something.”


“Mhm?”

“When I came back to this country.”


“Yeah.”


“…It’s the same season now as it was then.”

Sion raised his head, surprised, and looked out the window just like Ryner was doing. “Wow. It’s been that long?”


“Looks like it.”


“A whole year?”


“Yeah,” Ryner said and nodded.


A year. A whole year. A year’s worth of months had passed since he came back to Roland. He tried to look back over that time, but when he did, all he really remembered was Sion forcing him to work and work and pull ten all nighters in a row, bringing him to the brink of death. Ferris was always here throwing her sword around and holding it against his neck like it was some kind of game, too. 


He was also forced to crossdress as part of a trap Sion set for the nobility at one point, and at another point Ferris humiliated him at a high class restaurant for fun, and then another time Sion used a spell to force him to work himself to death, and then another time he got wrapped up in interviews for Ferris’ hand in marriage and nearly beheaded, and then there was that love letter for Sion that nearly caused his death too, and the time he went to the hot springs with Ferris and almost got murdered… 


“……”


Why was it that when he thought back on the past year, all he could remember were times he almost died?


Ryner glared at Sion and Ferris with his usual sleepy eyes. “It was… a whole year of me begging for forgiveness from you cruel demons…”


Sion laughed. “Heheh. We’ve really enriched your life, haven’t we?”


“I’m gonna kill you.”


“Say that all you want. I know you actually love pulling all nighters with me—”


“No I fucking dooooon’t!!” Ryner yelled.


“No need to get so worked up about it,” Sion said happily. “Say it honestly: ‘Every day has sparkled since coming to work under my lord Sion Astal. Thank you, thank you,  my lord! ♡’ It’s like that, right?”


“What? I’m seriously gonna kill you.”


Sion shrugged, pleased, and looked over to Ferris, who was still sleeping in the corner. “Ferris, wake up. Ryner just said he was going to kill you—”


“No, waaaiiit!!” Ryner yelled and stood up hurriedly, then lunged for Sion and covered his mouth with his hand. Then he looked over at Ferris, begging for her to not wake up from the bottom of his heart. But the demon slowly opened her eyes!


It’s over, Ryner thought. It was over. It’d end the same as always.


She’d say, ‘Ah, the sky’s so clear today. Alright, Ryner. I’ll let your head fly through this peaceful blue sky ♡’ or something equally as nonsensical and start swinging her sword around.


That had become a daily occurrence over the past year. 


“…Augh, I’m gonna die,” Ryner said, and raised his arms to protect his head. 


“…Mmgh?” Ferris mumbled, then yawned. “Aahh, mm… Hm? Ryner, what are you doing? Did you call for me?”


Ryner’s eyes opened wide. Sh, she didn’t hear! She slept right through Sion’s provocation! H, h, he was saved!


“…I heard my name,” Ferris mumbled.


Ryner shook his head with all his strength. “N, no, I didn’t call you! That definitely didn’t happen!”


“Mm? But I’m sure that someone did…”


“I-i-it was a dream, right? It has to have been a dream,” Ryner insisted.


Ferris tilted her head sleepily. “Mmh… a dream? Ah… yes, a dream… The Dango God called on me in my sleep for He wishes to create a dango kindergarten, and wants me to be the teacher… yes, that was it. Now, where are the kids?”


How the hell would he know! He wanted to make that kind of rebuttal, but he didn’t for the sake of his life.


In any case, she’d been sleeping deeper than expected and hadn’t heard Sion at all from the looks of it.


Ryner let out a sigh of relief. If she’d heard, his head could have very well been flying through the sky by now. But it looked like he was off the hook.


And then Sion pushed Ryner’s hand off of his mouth. “Actually, Ferris, Ryner—”


“Uwwwaaawwawawawh!?” Ryner said and pushed his hand back onto Sion’s mouth. In the same motion he pushed himself onto the desk, on top of Sion, to keep him from moving. 


Ferris looked up at them, in a pile on the desk, with a curious expression. “So what are you two doing?”


“N-n-nothing!” Ryner said, flustered. “R, right, Sion!?”


“…Fgh, fghfogh,” was all Sion could say through the hand on his mouth as he struggled under Ryner.


“See?” Ryner said. “Sion also says it’s nothing!”

“…Hm.”

“S, so I don’t really get it, but you said you’re gonna teach at a dango kindergarten? The kids are waiting for you, right?”


“Ah, right!”

“Riiight? So why don’t you go back to bed?”

“Mm. I’ll sleep.”


“Nigh…”


Ferris’ voice drifted off as her eyes closed. She fell asleep halfway through her sentence, her breathing slowing to leisurely sleep’s calm breaths. She was beautiful like that. Exceptionally so. Angelic, really. But the second she opened her eyes she proved herself to be a demon capable of destroying the world as he knew it. She was the most dangerous lifeform in existence.


Ryner looked back at Sion to glare at him. “Hey, you! Is there any limit to how shitty you are!?” He whispered.


Sion smiled mischievously and pushed Ryner’s hand off. “I’m proud of how shitty I am!”


“Fucking demon.”


Sion smiled, and then spoke in an eerily high tone. “Heheh. Demon… demon, you say… To me, those are words of high praise!”


“What kind of impression’s that supposed to be?”


“Huh? Isn’t that what villains are supposed to sound like?”

“That was easily the worst villain impression I ever heard.”


“Really?” Sion said, then shrugged. But the motion made him wince. “By the way, Ryner, you’re pinning me really hard. It kind of hurts…” 


“Ah, sorry,” Ryner said. He gripped Sion’s arms tighter.


“Wagh, th, that hurts! H-hey!”


Ryner grinned. “Oh, sorryy! I accidentally went for harder instead.”


“Don’t fuck with meee!” Sion yelled. It was rare to hear him raise his voice like that. “C, come on, Ryner, stop, seriously! You’ll break my wrists if you keep going!”


“Don’t feel like it,” Ryner said and gripped even harder.


“Uhh!” Sion’s scream turned silent. Then he spoke, tired. “Hey, Ryner… I’d really like it if you didn’t play so rough after so many all nighters—”


“I say that every single time!” Ryner said. “But what happens!? You just make me do it again and again and again…” Ryner put his long-standing grudge into his hands and used it to bully Sion, wringing his wrists.


“Augh, uwagh, sto, urgh, s, seriously, st—!” Sion’s voice cut off abruptly, and there was a snapping sound. He stopped moving.


“Huh? Hey, Sion?”


No response.


“…Umm, Sion?”


“Whaaat? I really wasn’t going pushing too hard… Um, uhh, don’t tell me you actually fainted from the pain…?”


Again, no response.


“Th, this could be bad,” Ryner said and weakened his hold.


But in that second, Sion opened his eyes and jumped up with a demon’s smile. “Idiot!” He said and flipped them so he was on top.


“Ugh, you really were just acting!” Ryner said. Sion’s left hand was coming for Ryner’s wrist, so Ryner tried to catch Sion’s wrist before his own was caught. But that just made Sion change course and go for Ryner’s neck. Ryner countered by entwining his fingers with Sion’s before they could touch the skin of his neck.


It was a hard-fought battle on Sion’s desk.


Sion tried to get back away from Ryner’s hand. Doing so made his foot connect with the chair. He took the chance to kick it up.


“A kick!?” Ryner said, shocked, and stopped the chair, then glared back at Sion. “Aww, c’mon. Don’t you think you’re overdoing it?”


“Overdoing it?” Sion repeated. “In a fight? There’s no such thing.”


“Huh, we were fighting?” Ryner said, surprised.


“Weren’t we?”


“Uhh… oh, so we were fighting…”


 “Um, yeah?”


“So that means anything goes?” Ryner asked.


“Yeah.”


“You really want that? You know that you can’t win if I go all out on you, right, Sion?”


Sion smiled. “You won’t know until you try.”


“Yeah, I do.”


“No, you don’t.”


Ryner grinned. “Then I’m gonna take out my grudge on you! Alright!” He threw a fist straight for Sion’s face.


Sion responded two beats too slowly. His reflexes were no match for Ryner’s when he got serious.


See? Ryner thought. This was why Sion shouldn’t be picking fights with him. He watched Sion’s face as Ryner’s fist approached and he failed to respond.


Sion really did look tired. But that was only natural. He went days and days without sleeping at a time, always working as hard as possible, even harder than Ryner who he forced to work with him. Because he thought he needed to do everything for this country by himself.


He hadn’t changed ever since they met, and he definitely hadn’t changed over the past year.


Sion had brought before unseen stability to Roland, calmed the nobility, settled things with Estabul, and was even keeping their neighboring country Imperial Nelpha at bay despite their suspicious military movements.


And yeah, maybe the world was entering an age of conflict due to the Gastark Empire’s southern-facing onslaught, but Roland was peaceful for the time being. For the past year, even.


There was no way he wasn’t tired with all that going on. He had to deal with enough problems to make anyone go insane, piling up around him, each potential solution just as uncertain as the last.


But he didn’t rest.


This was the Roland Empire, the large country making up the southern tip of the continent. But their king was worn-out to the core… 


“Aw, geez.”


Ryner opened his fist just before it connected with Sion’s face, and used the hand on his cheek to push Sion back down on the desk under him.


Sion smiled, tired but triumphant. “My, my, look how easy you got me.”


“I tooold you.”


“Yeah… You’re amazing alright. I couldn’t even see your fist. I should expect no less of Roland’s strongest magician.”


“You’re tired, aren’t you?”


“I think I look pretty energetic,” Sion said.


“Not at aaaall.”

“Really?”


“I mean, it doesn’t really matter, but… More importantly, umm… uh, why were we fighting again?”


Sion laughed. “Actually, we weren’t really fighting. You suddenly yelled ‘oh, I can’t bear it anymore!’ and pushed me down on my desk—”


“Heeey.”


“Jokes aside, then.”


“It wasn’t even a good joke.”


Sion smiled again. It was a tired smile.


“Just sleep already,” Ryner said. “You’ve been working way too heard.”


“Hm, you’re right. I guess my body’s reaching its limit again, isn’t it.”


“Riight?” 


“Yeah. I guess we ought to settle our match then.”


“Huh? You still wanna go? Isn’t it already settl—”


“Not yet,” Sion said and raised his right hand. It looked like he was planning on hitting Ryner in the face.


“Like that’ll work,” Ryner said. Sion was too slow, and that wasn’t even considering the fact that Ryner was presently on top of him; the situation was stacked against Sion no matter how he looked at it. Ryner moved his upper body to the side to avoid Sion’s fist.


It would work. Because this was just a pointless struggle on Sion’s behalf.


But then Sion laughed, his face the spitting image of a child pulling a prank. “It’s your loss, Ryner.”


Ryner finally noticed the inside of Sion’s fist. His sleepy eyes opened wider than usual. “Whaaaat!?” He tried to get off in a hurry.


“I won’t let you get away!” Sion said and pulled Ryner close by the shirt.


He couldn’t escape! “Y, you’re kidding m—”


Something terrible happened.


Sion raised his fist above Ryner’s head and turned it… pouring the open jar of ink he’d hidden inside on Ryner. It’d never get out of his clothes if it touched them, and he’d have to wash his face dozens of times to even hope to get it out…!


Obviously this wouldn’t be a problem in a real fight. Ink wouldn’t kill him. Not dodging wouldn’t put his life in danger.


Still.


“You fucking idioooot!!” Ryner shrieked, just as serious as he’d be if the ink were a deadly poison. The ink made contact with his head. It got on his hair. His face. Some even got in his eye, coloring his field of vision black. Of course his clothes got it all over them, too.


And then there was Sion, laughing loudly beneath him.


“……”


This was the worst. Sion was the worst.


Sion was laughing so hard that he was holding his stomach like it was painful. “Hah, aah, geez… I’m so tired that even laughing hurts… Umm, so it looks like I win our little fight… So let’s sleep,” Sion said, like that was the end of it. Like this was some kind of happy end. That’s what the fake nice boy tone he used made it sound like.


“……”


Ryner was silent. He stood from where he’d been lying on Sion on the desk, then stood somewhat straddling him.


“Uh? What’s wrong, Ryner?” Sion asked.


“……”


Ryner looked around carefully.


“Are you looking for something?”


“……”


Ryner ignored him again. But his eyes focused on one spot, because he’d found what he’d been looking for. He stared. Staaaared. “Hey, Sion.”


“Hm?”

“You just said you wanted to go to sleep soon, right?”


“Yeah.”


“But every time you say that and I go back to my place to sleep, you keep working, don’t you?”


Sion was quiet for a moment, guilty as charged. “No, um, just a little?”


“Would really call ten more hours after all the all-nighters ‘just a little?’”


“Augh,” Sion groaned. 


“You must reeaaaallly want all of your friends who just want you to rest for a little bit to worry about you, don’t you?”


“Huh? Um, were you that worried about me?” Sion asked.


Ryner nodded seriously. “Isn’t it obvious that I’d be? What guy doesn’t worry about his buddies?”


Yeah. It was natural that he’d worry about his precious friend. He was seriously worried. From the bottom of his heart. There was no helping it - he’d always worry and worry. So he looked at Sion earnestly.


“I worry about you,” Ryner said.


“…So, I’m really happy to hear that you’re always worried about me, but… see, my throat’s all dry from all that acting, and uh, it’s bothering me a lot…”


For some reason, Sion’s voice came out shaky.


“……”


Ryner was silent.


“A, and you haven’t been looking at me for a while… You’ve just been looking at the red ink in the corner, and uh, that’s been bothering me too…”


Ryner smiled. “Naaah. I wouldn’t pull a baby prank like you, stupid king.”


“R, right… right?” Sion said. His voice shook as he spoke.


“Of couurrse nooot!! I mean, I just get so worried about you. Ah, is my best buddy Sion sleeping right now? Is he resting up like he should be right now? I’m always thinking about it, worrying about you. You understand my feelings, right?”


“…Uuuuh…”  


“You understand, right?”


“Uuuuh…”


“And see, I just thought of something. I thought of the perfect way to make sure you sleep soundly,” Ryner said and picked the red ink off the desk.


“You’re actually doing it, aren’t you!?” Sion shrieked. He tried to escape from the desk, but Ryner put his foot down on Sion’s chest to hold him in place.


“You can’t escaaape!” Ryner said in a sing-song tone. “You’ll just work yourself to death if you do. So I’m taking matters into my own hands.” He opened the red ink.


“I, I know, Ryner!” Sion said. “I know I’m at fault, so please! Please calm d—”


“Go the fuck to sleeeeep!!” Ryner yelled and turned the red ink over.


“Noooo!” Sion yelled. “No, wait, don’t do this! These papers are important! I won’t let you ruin them!” Sion raised himself to the best of his ability to protect the paperwork with his body. He grabbed onto Ryner, pulling them closer, to contain the ink between them.


“Wait, no!” Ryner said. “Get away! You’re gonna get it on me too… augh, I’m gonna fall! We’re gonna fall!”


Instead of letting go, Sion just held on tighter.


““Uwaaawhahahgh!!””


They yelled in unison as they fell off the desk in a tangled mess, Ryner below Sion. Ryner had tried to correct his posture in midair to cushion the fall, but Sion got in the way and made it impossible. He couldn’t even protect his head well with Sion there.


“Ughhh, you’re so—!!”

Ryner’s voice cut off halfway through his sentence. Because he just realized something terrible. 


Just now, the door to hell opened in Sion’s cramped office.


“Aahh…”


That was all he could say. He was paralyzed from fear. Anyone would be here at the entrance to their eternal punishment. 


The hell he’d arrived at… was on top of Ferris’ head… 


“Kyah!?”


She made a cute noise unlike anything he’d ever heard from her.


Ryner and Sion stood up as fast as humanly possible.


Ferris was in the corner, crouched over the crushed dango set she’d so excitedly proclaimed she’d eat tomorrow morning.


“……”


“……”


Ryner and Sion exchanged a look, their mouths hanging open in a silent but mutual ‘oh shit.’


This was bad. Worse than bad.


The door to hell was hanging wide open.


Ferris slowly began to raise her head.


“Oh, um, oh, uhh, Ryner,” Sion stuttered. “Look what you’ve done with your roughhousing! Poor Ferris.”


“Y, you’re cold—”


“Um, see, Ferris, I tried to stop him,” Sion said. “But Ryner said he had to settle his grudge on me…”


“You bastard!” Ryner yelled.


But Sion ignored him, and continued in his annoying nice boy act. “But please don’t be mad at Ryner. He’s been working so hard helping me with my work lately. He’s tired and stressed from all nighters, so that’s why he got rowdy enough to bother you… I’ll scold him properly, so… let’s call it a day, alright? I’m going to take a bath and go to sleep myself, so…”


Sion took a step forward. One single step towards the door.


But then the dull sound of a beating rang through the room several times in quick succession.


“Kghbah.”


Sion collapsed with a super lame sound, unconscious.


Ferris was standing across from him, the same as always. She sheathed her sword.  


“…Ah… a, ah..”


Ryner tried to scream, but it just wouldn’t come out. He didn’t even see Ferris move. It was like she’d teleported to knock Sion down - one second he was there, and the next, Ferris was gone, and there was that sound, and then Sion was dead on the floor.


And now…


“Geez, you two! Always playing your childish little pranks! ♡”


Ferris turned around, wearing a drop-dead gorgeous smile. It was far removed from her usual expressionlessness. It was a smile beautiful beyond words.


Why was it so damn beautiful when pretty people smiled? Ryner wondered. And why was it so damn scary when Ferris specifically smiled?


Ryner felt like he was going to cry. It was getting to the point where he feared he’d develop a phobia of smiles.


“It’s widdle Ryner’s turn now, isn’t it?” Ferris said way too happily.


Ryner took a step back. “U-u-u-uh, um, I don’t know what’s going through your head right now, but it literally wasn’t my fault this time.”


“Oh, reeeaally?”


“Y, yeah, real—”


 “Oh, reeeaally?”

 

“No, um…”


“Oh, reeeaally?”


“…Auughh…”


“Oh, reeeaally?”


“Auughhh, yeah I knew that wasn’t gonna work. Alright, go for it. But can you make it as painless as p—”


 The same dull sound rang out.


“Kghbah.” Ryner collapsed with the same ugly sound that Sion had made.


“Know the pain you made the Dango God feel!” Ferris said.


Well, at least Sion would get some sleep like this. And so would Ryner.


He lost consciousness.


---


The next day was also sunny.


The sky, red as the sun set, was completely free of clouds.


It really made him want to sleep.


Ryner had slept through the night after Ferris knocked him out, then woke up on the floor of Sion’s office, took a bath, and then began to work. It had been ten hours of nonstop work since then. Even now he continued to push through the work on his desk single-mindedly.


Then he yawned. Rolled his neck. Closed his tired eyes again and again. Then he leaned his back on his chair and sighed.


Today was exactly the same as yesterday. The world around him was exactly the same today as it was yesterday. 


The night’s sleep had little impact on Sion’s perpetual exhaustion. He was working just as hard as always.


Ferris was in her corner, dango in one hand, a book titled The Two MILFs’ Autumn Leaf Colored Picnic in the other, whatever that was supposed to be, her face red as she uttered the occasional “Wh, what!” and “U-u-u-unbelievable!” as she flipped the pages.


Everything was the exact same as it always was.


“Everything’s way too samey nowadays,” Ryner said.


“……”


Sion didn’t respond. He was absorbed in his work, his pen racing along his papers just like always.


Ryner shrugged, then turned to Ferris instead. “Hey, Ferris. My throat’s dry. Can I have some of your tea?”


“…U, unbelievable… So Sarah and Berkelle were secretly keeping a pet bird together!?”


“Which part of that am I supposed to be surprised by?” Ryner asked.


But it didn’t reach Ferris. She was too deep into her novel.


“…The hell, no one wants to talk to me,” Ryner mumbled. 


“……”


“……”


No answer.


“Hm. Well, I guess it’s good that things are peaceful…”


Ryner stood up, went over to Ferris, and helped himself to a cup of her tea. He looked around the room as he drank it. He was extremely familiar with the room by now, to the point where he knew where all the stains on the walls were. But that was obvious by now. Anyone’d notice all the marks and stains if they worked in the same little room for over a year straight.


A year straight.


“…A year, huh?”


It sure went by fast.


Usually when he had to do something he didn’t want to do, it took forever for time to pass. But when he looked back, the whole last year was a flash. It went by unbelievably quickly.


That meant… that it was actually really fun, right?


“No way,” Ryner mumbled to himself and smiled wryly.


It was a year of Sion pushing him around and Ferris bullying him. Fun? He couldn’t help but laugh at the thought.


“…Hey,” Ryner said to them.


But they were both busy so they didn’t respond.


It felt a little - just a little - lonely.


“Haha…”


What an odd feeling. A long time ago… he was always alone. And it felt so obvious to him. Like he should be alone. If he wasn’t everyone just yelled that he was a monster anyway. He believed it, too. Believed that he was a monster. He gave up on everything, and that was just how it was.


But nowadays if his friends ignored him for a little bit he felt lonely. 


“…Hahaha.” 


He drank the rest of his tea and sat back down at his desk, picked his pen up, and got back to work even though it was such a pain. He never would’ve done this in the past. It would’ve been too much of a pain. But he forced himself to keep with it now.


Why? For who? Well, he already had his answer.


It was for himself. Because he’d found the place where he belonged. It was here in this country, in Roland, in this office.


He belonged here with the meanspirited king and extremely troublesome woman.


When he was here, he felt like he could work for the sake of the world. He wanted to do things for other people. He wanted to do things for himself.


“……”


When he was here, a year passed in the blink of an eye.


That was why.


“I, I’m dooooneee!” Sion suddenly yelled.


“Huh?”


Sion held a stack of documents up, his face full of disbelief. “I, I’m done! Look!”


“With what?” Ryner asked. “Which proposal? Let me guess. If you’re that happy, it’s gotta be that you found a good solution for Pengram’s cost petition, right?”


That was their toughest problem right now. Sion’s efforts only made it worse and worse, to the point where the nobles were threatening mass suicide. It was super frustrating, especially since they couldn’t very well call them out on their lie. And if they just ignored it, then the nobility would get even more angry with Sion. So they had to resolve it. But how? They needed a firm but gentle answer, the kind that’d satisfy kids throwing tantrums.


“Did you finally figure out how to deal with that?” Ryner asked.


Sion shook his head. “It’s not that.”


“Then what is it?”


Sion said it so quietly that Ryner only caught the tail end: “…ng.”


“Aah? Say it louder. What’d you finish?”


“…Everything,” Sion said. “I’ve dealt with all my urgent business.”


“Wh, what? That’s…”


Sion smiled. “I can take a week off.”


“Y, you’re kidding.”

“No, I’m serious.”


“Whaaat!? But, but normally you’d say ‘I was lying!! We’re actually working ten days without sleeping starting now!’ and…”


 “No, no. I’ve really, truly dealt with all of our pressing domestic matters…”

“So we’re done?”


“Yeah.”

“Seriously?”


“Seriously,” Sion said, mimicking Ryner’s tone, and nodded.


A year ago, Sion had said that Roland’s problems were completely unmanageable. If they were late to address any one of them, everything would fall into disarray, so he had to work without breaks, going so far as to bring his own body to the brink of exhaustion. That was why Ryner was helping out.


“I-it’s all done?” Ryner said.


“Yeah. It’s done. The country’s stable.”


“Th, then my work’s also…”


Sion smiled happily. Yes, he still looked tired. But he genuinely looked pleased, too. “You can take a month off.”


“You’re kidding me.”


“I’m serious.”


“No waaaay!!”


Sion smiled bitterly. “I’m telling the truth here. Thank you for helping me so much up to this point. You’ve really done a lot for me. You don’t need to work that hellish schedule now, so… I might have you help with negotiations abroad or something later instead.”


“Oh, then, um, I don’t have to stay up all night anymore? And, um, I can sleep whenever I want to? Hey, are you serious?” Ryner asked. He’d completely lost any sense of composure from his excitement.


He’d been forced to work that hellish schedule for a whole year now, after all. But now it was coming to an abrupt end. Everything would be okay now.


“Is it really okay for such a happy thing to happen to us?” Ryner wondered.


“Hahaha. I’m surprised too. To think that we managed to deal with everything that came at us until now,” Sion said. Then he took a deep breathe in, then out. And smiled. “Ryner.”

“Hm?”


“Thank you.”


“It’s gross if you say it too much.”


Sion laughed again, then stood up and stretched. “Now, then. I’m going to step away from politics for a bit. What about you?”


Ryner looked down at the documents on his desk. “Um, I’ve still got two things I need to work on…”


“Don’t worry about those. I can have someone else do them. You can take a break.”


“Really?”


“I already told you that I’m serious, didn’t I?” Sion asked with a smile. But it was a forced, pained smile.


“…No, I mean… it’s just two things, right? I can just do them myself…”


“No, it’s okay. I’ll tell Calne about it, so leave it to him and take it easy.”


“Really?”


“Yeah.”


“Uh… but like, I really get the feeling that this is a trap and you’re actually gonna have me stay up for ten days straight—”


“That again…? It’s nothing like that. Really,” Sion promised.


“You’re seriously serious? Uh, then… okay, I’m gonna go back to my place and sleep then.


“Yeah. Eat something nice and get a good night’s sleep,” Sion said. “Just take it easy.”


Ryner shot him a distrusting look. “I kinda… feel like you’re scheming something when you tell me to take it easy,” he admitted.


“I suppose I’ll have to think of a devious plan to set things straight then—”


“No! Don’t make this into a massive pain in the ass!” Ryner said and stood. Apparently their work was really done. He tidied up the documents on his desk, then pushed it into the corner. “Alright, I’m going now.”


Sion nodded and pulled his wallet out of his pocket. “Do you have money for food?” 


“Some old lady will take pity on me.”

“Haha. Which one?” Sion asked.


“No one.”


“Do you want some money?”


“I do,” Ryner said.


“Here,” Sion said and took a few gold coins out of his wallet, then tossed them.


Ryner caught them.


“Why don’t you and Ferris go on a date or something?” Sion asked.


“…No, I’d really rather Ferris didn’t come with. I wanna eat and sleep and be lazy,” Ryner said and grimaced over at the corner Ferris was in.


As expected, she was still engrossed in her novel and didn’t notice them talking about her at all.


Ryner nodded, satisfied. “See? She doesn’t want to eat with me either.”


Sion smiled mischievously. “Still, though. You two sure do get along well.” 


“What part of people getting along do the swords and hitting come in?”


“Hm. Well, when you’re into that—”


“Ugh, I’m leaving!” Ryner said, tired.


Sion looked hurt. “So that’s how you treat someone who just gave you money? You only want me for my riches, don’t you!?”


“Die!”


“Ahaha. Well, I’d better get ready. I have secret rendezvous to ruin.”


“Hey, how come you don’t feel any remorse when all you say is shit people hate hearing?” Ryner asked.


Sion laughed. “Well, I’ll see you tomorrow.”


“Yeah,” Ryner said with a nod. He watched until Sion was out of sight.


“……”


Then he sat back down at his desk.


He and Ferris were the only ones in the room now. But Ferris was absolutely engrossed in her novel, so it was really quiet.


“…Hm.”


Ryner tidied his papers again, then he picked up the pens that were scattered across the top and put them in the drawer where they belonged.

 

“…Hm,” he said again. There was nothing else to do. His work was done. There was nothing to do.


“…Hey, Ferris?”


For some reason, Ferris responded this time. “What?”


“What do you think?”


“Of what?”


“I’ve got some money.”


“Hm.”


“I don’t have any work to do now, so do you wanna come with me and get something to eat?”


Ferris set her book aside, then looked at him with her piercingly clear blue eyes.


“What do you think?” Ryner repeated.


“There’s no way the bully king with the world’s worst personality told you to go sleep and gave you money.”


“Right?”


Something was fishy. Every time something like this had happened over the past year, it ended with Sion giving him an unprecedented amount of work as some kind of sick joke.


Ryner looked down at the coins in his palm. “He said to go on a date with this money.”


“And if you do, he’ll probably kill you.”


“Right… It’s definitely a trap.”


“…No, wait,” Ferris said. “He knows that him telling us to do something will make us not want to do it. Maybe he’s actually hoping that we don’t go to eat together?”


 “Ah, yeah, that might be it. It could be a trap that’ll hit harder if we do our own things.”


“Right?”


“Yeah. So what should we do? Eat together? Or not?”

“Uuh? Hmm…” Ferris crossed her arms in thought.  


Ryner thought back to Sion, looking back in the doorframe. “So do you think it’s true?”


“What?”


“What he said about work. Do you think it’s really done?”

“Five percent is done.”


“I was thinking two,” Ryner said.


“…Hm. I haven’t been involved in it, so I don’t really know,” Ferris said. “But that’s what you think?”


Ryner crossed his arms. “Hmm… well, honestly, things have been going really well lately… We don’t have any urgent issues to attend to, and most of the tough problems have already been wrapped up too. Like, things are good, but… it’s Sion, you know?”


“Mm. It’s Sion,” Ferris agreed.


Yeah. The workaholic Shitty Asstal.


“Eat something nice and get a good night’s sleep. Just take it easy.”


That just had to be… 


“A trap,” Ryner said.


Ferris nodded. “A trap.”


“So what should we do?” Ryner asked.


“Mhmhmhm.”


“Man, why’s his personality so terrible?”


“Hm. Well, you two are the same breed, so…”


“Wait, are you trying to flip this so it’s my fault?”


“Of course. 820% of the world’s problems start with you,” Ferris said.


“Huh? Really?”


“Will you repent?”


“Umm.”


“You are not permitted to go home until you repent!”


“…Uh, oh, so… um, we’re starting to have really different conversations here, so… I’m just gonna get back to the point,” Ryner said, tired. “Do you want to eat together or not?”


“Hm. I’m in the mood for curry today,” Ferris said.


“Huuh? I want patties.”


“Fool. Today is a curry day.”


“…I mean, I guess that’s fine…”


Ryner stood up. Apparently they were gonna eat together after all. He slipped the gold coins into his pocket, and opened the door. “Hey, Ferris.”


“Mm?”

“Know anywhere that they make curry and patties?” He asked. He turned the light off after Ferris left, leaving the room dark.


---


Ryner and Ferris left the room and took a left towards a staircase that’d bring them down.


But if they had taken a right once they got outside of the door, then walked down the hall and made another right… 


“……”


Sion was crouched on the ground. His head was throbbing like it’d break open, and his chest felt like it was being torn in half. He couldn’t speak. He couldn’t even whimper.


The gears inside of him were turning. The cursed contract inside of him was progressing. His flesh was mad, no longer human.


“…a, ah, augh…”


He finally managed a groan. He felt like he was going to throw up, and not just the contents of his stomach. He felt like he had to throw it all up, his organs, his muscles, all of his flesh.


But not even blood would come up anymore. Because his cells had all rotted into something esle entirely. Because he was assimilating.


The end was fast approaching. His choice was fast approaching.


Three years had passed since he made that contract. One year had passed since Ryner came home.


That was a long time. A terribly long time. With every living moment as painful as it was, time was maddeningly slow. Yet this past year felt so fast.


“……”


Sion’s lips formed a little smile.


It really went by in the blink of an eye. 


Ryner came home. Ferris came back.


“……”


And then all he did… was smile. He forgot about the pain. They just made him so happy.


“……Ha, haha, hahaha…”


It was a fleeting dream, but he still wished it’d continue forever. He wanted to see that fake peace forever. He wanted every day to be the same. It was so comfortable. That was why it was over so quickly.


But just a little more. He wanted a little more time.


He’d take the pain without complaining. Just let him dream of that fake tranquility a little longer.


“…I dreamed a stupid dream,” Sion said, on the verge of tears.


It was only natural that his fake peace would eventually crumble. It was only natural that a happy illusion would eventually fade. But he still—


“……It’s over, isn’t it?” Sion said.


“Yeah,” a clear voice said from nowhere. “It’s over.”


Sion pressed a hand to his chest to try to shove the pain back down and raised his head. “I… am I wrong? Lucile.”

“…The hero is never wrong,” Lucile said.


The hero is never wrong, he said.


The hero.


The hero, huh… 


Dry laughter escaped Sion’s lips. “Hahah.”

The hero, he said. He called it a ‘hero.’


“It’s just a monster,” Sion said.


“……”


Lucile didn’t answer.


Sion used the hallway’s wall to support his weight as he sat up. He stared into space with an empty expression no different from a soulless doll’s.


Everything changed, Sion thought. Everything was different now.


His body, his heart, the world, his hopes, his dreams.


Everything changed. Nothing went how he wanted it to.


Even though he was supposed to have chosen the best path possible. Even though this was supposed to be the most efficient path with the fewest sacrifices possible.

 

“…Nothing. I didn’t get a single thing that I wanted…”


Sion raised his hand. It glittered a faint gold, proof that the curse was running through his veins - the so-called holy curse of the mad hero.  


No one would mistake that hero for human. So he wasn’t human anymore either.


“……”


But… he didn’t have any regrets.


He made the choices that he felt were necessary. There weren’t any other paths that he could have taken.


The word was a warped, mad place. It just hid its rot in the dark.


He had to keep it at bay. He needed the power to keep it at bay. That was why Sion made the choice he did.


That was the only reason he needed to throw his life away. That was the only reason he needed to sell his friend’s soul. That was why he had no regrets.


And yet.


“……”


Ryner smiled. Ferris smiled. And his heart wavered.


Just a little longer, his heart screamed. Just let him dream so happily for a little longer.


They smiled and laughed like such idiots. They laughed at the dumbest things. 


Ferris could fight him and verbally abuse him and skip work to go eat dango all she wanted. He’d let her do it happily. He had no regrets.


Ryner said that the world he created wasn’t just a pipe dream after all.


“……”


But actually… it was.


Everything was a lie. Despair was overflowing from every corner. And he’d sold Ryner’s life off.


Sion’s power wasn’t enough. He couldn’t do anything alone.


And yet… those two said it was okay. They said that he already worked hard enough.


If that was true… then please, give him a little longer to dream.


“……”


Sion’s mind went blank.


He raised his hand to his cheek to feel his meaningless tears.


Even his tears were an inhuman color.


It didn’t matter how much he struggled. This was the end. The time had come.


The time of the contract. The time to push forward. And the time to make the choice that was always looming ahead of him.


It was the worst possible decision to have to make.


Should he choose his buddy, or the world?


“……”


Sion balled his hand into a tight fist.


His buddy, or the world? His buddy, or the world?


He had to decide. He was the one who had to make this decision.


He’d always been the one to make decisions like this.


He squeezed his hand into a tight fist, as if meaning to crush his falling tears. As if to crush his own heart.


He squeezed it tightly, painfully closed, as if to silence his own screams— 


“Now, shall I save the world?”


He’d make a choice. He had to.


It didn’t matter if he was crying. He had to make the most correct choice. He had to take the path of fewest casualties. He had to save as many lives as possible.


By all of those metrics, the world carried more weight than the life of his friend.


The choice would be hurt. It was unavoidable. But he still had to make that choice.


And yet. And yet— 


“I won’t let you.”


It wasn’t a voice that echoed in reality. It wasn’t Lucile, either.


But it was a familiar voice. One he knew all too well.


It was his voice. The voice inside of him. The voice of the other him.


It was the voice of his weak self as his mind was eaten away by the sword.


“I won’t let you do whatever you want,” it said.


“…Haha. What can a fading fake like you actually do?”


“Don’t fuck with me. You’re the fake here.”


“No, that’d be you.”

“It’s you.”


Their droll dialogue continued in their matching voices. It was a pointless exchange at its core.


“……”


Sion’s eyes narrowed.


The truth was that they were both fakes. The ‘real’ one would come from them joining together, becoming one. Since they’d be the same in the end, who took charge now hardly made a difference.


Even so.


“…You’re going to lose either way,” he said.


“I… have no intention of losing to you,” the other Sion argued.


“…Heh, heheh…”


“What’s so funny!?” His heart screamed.


“Heheh, hahaha, hahahahaha.”


He laughed madly, with his voice that’d been on the verge of tears for so long. Even now he sounded like he’d cry.


“I’m asking you what’s so funny!” His heart yelled.


“You, who are always running away… can’t win against me,” Sion answered.


“You’re the one who’s running!” His heart yelled, his tone stronger than before.


“You are.”


“You are! You’re always making excuses, saying that you’re making the right choice, that you’re saving the world, so that you can justify selling Ryn—”


“Shut up!”


“You’re the one who needs to shut up! I’m not like you. I won’t give up on Ryner. I’ll save h—”


“Shut up shut up shut up! That pipe dream makes me want to fucking barf! You can’t save him! All you do is run from your choice, run from fear, run from pain! You can’t do anything! I’ve made our choice! I’m moving forward! I won’t let you get in my way!”


“I won’t let you! I’ll save Ryn—”


“You can’t save him!”


“I can.”


“You can’t! Show me how you’ll do it! If you can really save him, then show me how! Show me how you’ll save Ryner from the dark. I know you can’t do it. You can’t save him. If you could… if we could, then I’d have saved him long ago!!” Sion screamed and cradled his chest in his hand.


Even though he already should have made his choice, tears were once again pouring from his eyes. Even though he was supposed to be resolved to do what needed to be done.


It was as if the choice he’d already made had crumbled in front of him. His tears…


“…Despite everything, I’m going to save Ryner,” the other Sion said in a low tone. “You’re the one who’s going to disappear.”


“…Can you really do it?” Sion asked as the tears poured down his face.


“I can.”


“Liar.”


“Watch me, okay?”


“…You’re lying. You can’t do it. You can’t… we can’t… we can’t kill him…”


“We can,” his heart said. “I’ll kill Ryner and save him before he falls into the endless darkness. You sleep through it. I’ll… I’ll end it all.”


And then Sion— 


And then his heart— 


“……”


Shared a moment of silence as they once again felt the urge to cry.


It didn’t matter which choice they made… They’d regret doing it either way.


He heard another voice. But not one from within. This time it was one from outside of his mind: Lucile, bright and cheerful.


“Aah, it’s about time,” Lucile said. “Soon. Because you don’t have any more time to hesitate. You’ll change and become my true master. The savior of this world… now. Now,” he said. “Now, I wonder which of you won?”


“……”  


Sion raised his head and smiled sadly.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 11: The King Wisely Adapts

Chapter 8: The Truth


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


And yet, they reunited in darkness.


It was dark, hard to see.


Horrible, she thought. Just horrible.


“…Why did this happen…?” Milk Callaud whispered to herself with a shaking voice.


She’d just begun to notice, little by little, that there was something off about this country. Something unsettling, despite the fact that the hero king Sion Astal had dethroned the mad king and ushered in an era of peace. Even though the hero king was supposed to fix everything for them.


But now Roland was distorting because of that very same hero king.


“…What am I looking at?”


Her voice shivered. Her body shivered.


The sight before her was unbelievable.


She was standing by herself in a noble manor, but she wasn’t alone. Hundreds of soldiers surrounded the building, but they hardly looked human now. 


Some had their faces burnt off, their features replaced with tattoos of magic circles.


Others had both of their arms torn off and were turning strange weapons inside of them.


Others were… others were… 


Everyone had undergone drastic changes. No one here retained their sense of humanity.


“…Human experiments…”


This kind of thing permeated the previous era of Roland. In order to obtain stronger, more able soldiers with better magical abilities, they killed people, tested them, experimented on them, toyed with them however they saw fit. She and Ryner had been among their subjects. They’d been forced to participate in killing matches with other kids. She was only here now because she just so happened to survive back then.


It was just something that happened back in those days. But not now. Roland wasn’t supposed to be this kind of country anymore. Because they had their hero king, Sion Astal, who was supposed to save them from this. Things weren’t supposed to go back to the way things were as long as he was here.


“…So why did this happen?” Milk whispered as she watched the soldiers before her.


It wasn’t just these soldiers.


She’d met many such victims of human experiments since returning to Roland. It started over half a year ago, when she first realized something was off about her country. She had suddenly been removed from her job of chasing Ryner Lute and given another one instead.


Her instructions had been simple: capture the taboo breaker and bring him back to Roland.


But that taboo breaker was just a little boy. A victim of human experimentation. And he had been on the verge of death when she found him, his body covered from head to toe in scars forming magic circles.


A child like that had perceptive abilities far past what a normal person did due to their magical enhancements. But most kids didn’t make it through the experiment - ninety percent died, and those who lived lost both their vision and hearing.


It was a horrible experiment. Sion Astal had outlawed it as soon as he became king.


And yet that boy had still undergone the experiment.


His side effects made him seize and vomit several times daily, and the pain was so severe that he constantly had to scream and cry. Despite everything, he still made it outside Roland. But he ended up dying in Milk’s arms.


He’d spoken to her then, as he clung to her and shivered. He’d said, “I just wanted to try laughing like I was normal. I want to be reborn so I can make friends. I want to live in a peaceful world next time.”


And then he died there, still in her arms.


He had said such a thing and died in their new Roland, which should have been peaceful. But he had only been able to dream of it.


That was the start of her nightmare.


She had caught lots of taboo breakers since then. Eighteen total, over the course of the year. Most were victims of human experimentation. So she didn’t really have a reason to catch them and bring them back. Because when she finally got to them… their lives were already ending.


Even as their lives melted away, they smiled. Because they had finally gotten to see the skies outside of Roland, because they were finally free of that hellish country, and because they finally got to have a human-like conversation with someone, in the end.


They were all grateful to her, in the end.


“Thank you for not bringing me back for the end.”


“Thank you for being with me in the end.”


“Thank you for talking to me at the end.”


“Thank you for saying my name in the end. Nobody has ever called me my real name before…”


That was what they said, even though she couldn’t do anything. 


“…This country is mad.” It was still very obviously mad, and all the signs pointed to the same cause: their hero king, Sion Astal. “So this is Roland’s darkness.” The very darkness that Luke, Miller, Lach, Lear, and Muu had tried to keep her from seeing.


“But this is the real Roland…”


Milk looked to the hundreds of victims of human experimentation before her. They were magic circles surrounding the manor.


If Luke had seen her leave and followed after her, he’d already be here.


“…What are you doing here, Luke?”


In truth, she had seen Luke leave the Taboo Hunters headquarters and followed him here. She’d managed to make it pretty far without him ever noticing her.


“Is he not inside anymore?” Milk wondered to herself and looked around the building. It was definitely on the small side, as far as nobles’ residences went. But she couldn’t recall ever hearing about a noble having a vacation home here. “Whose manor is this? And what’s Luke doing here? And…”


And why did he bring these soldiers?


More secrets. Same as always.


Luke never told her anything. He thought that not knowing was better for her. That it’d protect her.


She thought of something Luke had said months ago, just before she met that boy: “I’d like to keep Milk from seeing the dark for a while longer, if possible…”


The dark. Yes, this dark.


“What have you been doing here in the dark, Luke—?”

 Her words were cut off by the harsh crash of the manor’s walls being blown apart.


“Wh… what!?”


A massive white snake had broken through the wall. No… it was… just letters? It was many layers of white letters, their mass bundling together to create the form of a snake.


What was it? Magic? No, it was no magic she’d ever seen. So what was— 


Milk’s thoughts froze in place. There was someone on the snake’s head. Someone she knew. A tall man with white hair.


“—L, Luke!?” Milk screamed.


But Luke couldn’t answer her. He was too busy dealing with the snake. He had what looked like a glittering string wrapped around the snake’s mouth, and was focusing on keeping its mouth shut with it with all his might so that it didn’t eat him.


“You damn monster!” Luke yelled, his tone far harsher than Milk had ever heard from him. He tugged once more at his string. When he did, it cut into the snake’s form, and it collapsed into letters once more.


“Yes!” Milk yelled.


But the snake soon reformed itself from the pile of letters.


“Nooo!”


The snake opened its mouth wide so that it could eat Luke.


“Wauugh! No!” Milk yelled. “Wait, L, Luke! I’m, I’m coming to save you!”


Milk ran over to him as fast as she could. But… 


“You can’t, Chief Milk. Luke will be fine with an enemy like this. Please calm down,” someone suddenly said from behind her, grabbing her by the arm.


Milk turned around to see her subordinates - the always calm-and-collected Lear, rambunctious Lach, and innocent Moe.


“E, everyone! Why are you here!?” Milk said, but quickly corrected herself. “No, I mean, Luke’s going to be eaten!” She said and tried to run off again.


Lear tugged her back harder this time. “Please calm down, Chief Milk. Look, Luke’s just fine.”


Milk looked up. The snake was on top of the manor now, with a knife piercing its face through its mouth. Luke stepped off its still back, returning to inside the manor.


“Y, yay! He did it!”


“You’re amazing, Luke!” Moe said.


“Ha! I told you, that monster was no match for our Luke!” Lach said.


“See?” Lear said, his voice as serene and calming as always. “He’s just fine. So you can calm down.”


Milk nodded. And just like that, she did. Because she could trust these people implicitly. If they said it was okay to calm down, then it was okay.


They were her first real family. They would never betray her.


“……”


But even when she calmed down and tried to think about it logically, the fact that they were here was still bizarre.


Milk had slipped out of the headquarters as quietly as possible to follow Luke. She’d hid her presence and had been on the watch for a tail of her own the whole time. So how had they managed to get close enough to grab her by the arm and stop her from helping Luke?


Even now, they were right here behind her. But she couldn’t feel them. They had completely erased their presence. That meant… 


“……”


That meant that they were all actually many times stronger than she was. Even though they spent all their time saying, ‘Chief, you’re amazing! You’re so strong! You’re such a good kid! I can’t compare to you!’


But actually they were way stronger than she ever was.


“………”


Well, she already knew that, though. In a vague sort of way… 


Milk smiled bitterly.


Still, it was really weird that they were all here. No matter how strong they may be, they still shouldn’t have been able to predict that she’d notice Luke on his way out and follow him. But here they all were, like they just knew


Milk squinted at her subordinates. “Don’t tell me you guys have been watching me this whole time. Staaaaring.”


“What!?” Moe said, flustered. “N, no, we’d never, um… R, right, Lach?”


“Wh-what!? Why’re you makin’ me answer!? Uh, see, we weren’t staaaring or anything, it was more like… uh, you know. Right, Lear?”


Lear smiled softly and nodded. “Yes. We were watching you. To be more precise, Luke asked us to keep a close eye on you since he figured that you’d start to doubt us soon, so…”


Milk held her face in her hands. Luke saw right through her!


But Luke was always like that. He trusted the others completely, even when he was away, but spoiled her like she was his granddaughter or something. He was keen to the point where he seemed to understand everything, and was always guiding the rest of their team, showing them how to move forward in a way that’d keep them away from the darkness as much as possible.


He protected her, covering her eyes from everything dirty to protect her.


She hated it.


Hide everything ugly. Surround her with nothing but smiles so she’d be happy and everyone would do their best.


And so Luke would tell her, “You’ve always had it so hard, Chief. I think you ought to have it better now.”


And so everyone would tell her, “I want to see you happier and happier. I want you to laugh more and more.”


But it was enough. They’d already done enough. Just laughing with them was enough for her.


She wanted to be able to look at the ruined underbelly of the world, too. She wanted to see it so that she could protect others from it, too. She didn’t want to be the one who was always protected.


She looked at her subordinates. “I’m going in—”


Lear squeezed her arm. “No, you are not.”


His response was exactly what she expected.


All she had to do was think about things for a minute to understand. They were told to stop her from coming here. But she did anyway.


“Did Luke tell you that it was okay to show me just this much and no more, then?”


Lear looked troubled. “Yes. Only if you truly wanted to know… This country’s gears are already turning, after all…”


What gears?


Milk looked up at the manor. It’d been destroyed by the snake, so its rooms were now bared to the open air. There was the snake that made that hole. There were the strange soldiers surrounding this place. Everything about this place was strange.


Gears. Yes, the gears were turning alright, spinning and creaking and rotating the world. Distorting it.


This was a world that he created - the world that everyone had longed for, given to them by their infallible hero king at last.


And now the country Sion Astal created was starting to lose its facade. What lay inside wasn’t really hope. It was despair. Despair. Despair.


“……”


Milk grimaced. A year had passed since she returned to Roland, and in that time, she’d seen nothing but despair. ‘A peaceful world,’ huh? No, not here. An absolutely flawless king’s smiling country? No, that wasn’t what it was at all.


The truth was that there was no such thing as a hero king. Flawless kings didn’t exist, either. What they had was a king much like the one before him - a demon.


But then… 


“……”


Milk looked up at the manor.


“Then who are we fighting for?” Milk asked through a shiver.


She thought back to when she first met that demon. To when she first met Sion Astal.


He’d been smiling then. It was the indestructible smile of a king who everyone called flawless. He immediately promoted Milk to the rank of first lieutenant and put her in charge of a team of Taboo Hunters. But why?


Why would he take Milk of all people and promote her? Had he chosen her on a whim?


No. She’d be stupid to believe that. Sion Astal was not that kind of person. The hero king who had successfully dethroned the previous mad king and took control of the country was not the kind of person who operated based on whims. Everything he did had a reason.


Back when she first met him, he’d said something to her.


“Yes. My subordinates are excellent, you see. They’ve already gathered information on you going all the way back to your birth. Even back to Roland’s Special Institute #307…”


He already knew everything about her before they even met. So… so why did she catch his interest?


She was starting to see the real reason.


The keyword was Roland’s Special Institute #307. That was the orphanage she’d lived at as a child, and that was where that genius had lived at, too: the perfect killing machine, the dark-haired demon, the Alpha Stigma bearing monster—Ryner Lute.


Ryner was currently on Sion’s side, working as his subordinate. But Sion had ordered Milk to chase him down as a taboo breaker anyway. He’d given her fantastic subordinates for the job, too - Luke, Lear, Lach, and Moe.


And that was weird. Too weird.


Sion had his subordinate Milk chase his subordinate Ryner. That was too weird. Like a bad comedy. He had them running around playing a silly game of tag even though they were supposed to be on the same side. And even though Milk didn’t chase Ryner with the intention to catch him and turn him in, Luke didn’t say anything. Neither did Major Miller, or even Sion Astal himself.


It was so, so strange. How had she not realized until now? It was so obvious. She’d have realized if she thought about it even once. She’d had all the information she needed to determine that things weren’t right since the very beginning.


“…I…”


She was a hostage to keep Ryner tied to Roland. A hostage so that Sion Astal could use the genius Ryner Lute to his heart’s content. And Luke and the others were there to make sure that it was working without a hitch.


Milk thought of Sion’s face. His noble silver hair and his strong-willed golden eyes. His lips and the perfect smile they held without faltering. He was the king everyone had longed for, their absolutely infallible ruler. But his smile was too perfect. It would shatter with a single touch, just like how Ryner’s smile used to be. They had the exact same expression.


Back in the orphanage, Ryner’s face had been perfectly distant, untouchable by others’ feelings. He was too perfect, bearing everything all by himself. That was why it ended up distorting, morphing in the darkness of the orphanage.


“……”


Milk looked to the strange soldiers surrounding the manor. What happened to them?


She thought back to the Callaud estate’s destruction. What happened to them?


She thought of the children who cried and died in her arms. What happened to them?


Sion Astal was already… 


“……”


He was already going mad, wasn’t he?  


Milk shivered. “Just who… have we been serving?”


An insightful, trustworthy king, or a mad king whose heart had been destroyed?


Which was Sion Astal?


Milk looked to Lear.


“……”


But she didn’t say anything. She just watched him.


As if understanding what she wanted to say, Lear’s expression turned sad. “I am sure that what you are thinking is correct, Chief Milk.”


“…So I’m right to think that His Majesty is mad?” Milk asked. “Or that… that everything happening in this country now is something that His Majesty planned for?”

“…The latter,” Lear said.


The latter. So Sion was the one turning the gears of this world.


The human experiments, the children’s deaths, the destruction of house Callaud, the strange soldiers following Luke, taking Milk as a hostage, using Ryner, the creaking crawling gears turning. As soon as they moved, the country darkened, and the door to despair, to darkness… opened.


“…What’s our role in this?” Milk asked, turning away from Lear and back to face the manor.


What part did they play in this?


Were they standing in the heart of darkness? Or were they fighting it?


“…Our role is the same as always: to stand by His Majesty’s side,” Lear answered.


“……”


For a moment, Milk stopped breathing. Because Lear had just said that they were allies to Sion Astal, who had conducted these horrible human experiments. Her side was responsible for the strange soldiers outside, and for the children who died in her arms.


They were the ones who killed those children who had cried and died in her arms.


“…I… Is this what you’ve been hiding from me… Roland’s true darkness…?”


“Are you feeling disillusioned?” Lear asked, his sadness reaching his tone.


Milk shook her head. “No. This isn’t disillusionment,” she said. “It’s not. Because, because I mean, Luke and you and everyone else, you guys know me best, right? I wouldn’t get disillusioned.” She shook her head again, then looked at her allies. Lear, Lach, and Moe all looked horribly uneasy. They didn’t need to be. That’s what she thought.


Because this wasn’t going to break the trust she had in them.


She’d always been alone. The only reason she managed to live for so long was the fleeting thought that she might one day meet Ryner again. Even so, these people called her a part of their family, and… and they were so much nicer to her than her real family… and they always protected her… 


They made her want to protect them, too. They gave her a new reason to live, and that was still true even now. She wasn’t disillusioned with them at all.


“It’s okay,” Milk said. “I’m not going to get disillusioned with you guys. So don’t look so uneasy, okay? I… I trust you guys.”

For some reason, Lear’s face tightened like he was about to cry. He was always so calm and collected, but here he was on the verge of tears. Lach and Moe behind him were already crying.


She had the urge to tell them how silly they were being, crying over something like this. There was no way this would break the trust she had in them.


But.


“……”


But this darkness was serious. Their country’s darkness was serious. If it weren’t, then there was no way her team would be involved in these things. The people who she trusted wouldn’t work for a mad king unless it was necessary.


That meant… that the deaths of those children, the experimental soldiers here, using Ryner, killing her family, everything… it was all necessary. Sion and Luke and everyone else had reasons why they dirtied their hands even though they didn’t want to. Reasons why they had to keep moving forward.


But what were those reasons?


“…What’s happening in Roland—”


Milk’s words stopped. Because everything suddenly went dark outside, everywhere. Something in the manor sucked the light in from everywhere.


“What!?” Milk said.


“This can’t be good. Lach, Moe, protect the chief!” Lear ordered. 

  

Lach and Moe picked her up despite the complete darkness. “We’re leaving, Chief!”


“We need you to stay safe!”


“Wh, what!? W-wait, what’s happen—”


Her words cut out again. Because the light was fired from the manor in a concentrated beam with a horrid, ear-splitting rumble as it pierced the darkness and gouged the earth.


“…Wh, what?” Milk could hardly believe her eyes. The light returned to the world, illuminating the scene before her.


The manor had disappeared without a trace. The strange soldiers that had surrounded it were also gone. Past that, too - the countryside, the forest, the hills - it’d all disappeared. Now all that was left was a wasteland. The light had sucked everything but the ground itself in.


“…Wh, what just…?”

Large-scale magic? No, even that wasn’t this powerful. Even Roland’s most powerful large-scale magic that required 60 mages to cast it was only a tenth as destructive as this.


So what had just happened?

“What’s Luke fighting…?”


“Oh? Ohhh? Who would’ve thought we’d meet here. What a coincidence.”


“Huh…?”


Milk turned around towards that voice, but no one was standing there. Lach and Moe had been knocked out, and were lying on the ground.


“L, La—”


“I won’t kill them, don’t worry,” the voice said, again from behind her. “More importantly, boy, it sure is good luck meeting you here, Miss Milk Callaud. I’d been thinking that I’d go see you after this, see… But here you are, right when I finished my errands.”


A hand, bright and pale as if it were made of light, reached out for her… for her chest— 


“Chief Milk, over here,” Lear said. He pulled her over by the nape of her neck, to get her away from the hand.


She turned around once Lear pulled her away to see that the hand belonged to a man in his forties who hadn’t been there before. He had blond hair and blue eyes, and wore a classic black suit.


But.


“……”


But that was whatever.


His face was what really caught Milk’s attention. He had a calm, almost lethargic expression. It was a familiar expression, but she’d never seen him before. She didn’t know him. But his face… 


“……”


His face resembled Ryner’s. Painfully so. To the point where it would be easy to call them family.


“Y, you’re…”


Milk had wanted to ask him just that, but Lear stood in front of her protectively. “You won’t lay a finger on her,” he said and glared at the older man as an overwhelming murderous aura radiated from him. Milk had never seen him act like that before. It was overwhelming, to the point where Milk froze even though he meant to protect her.


The man just smiled, completely relaxed. “Oh, wow, what killing intent! But there’s no reason for it. Going against me would be suicide for someone at your level.”


“…Dying to protect someone important to me isn’t something I’d consider suicidal,” Lear said.


“Lear!?”


Lear didn’t answer her questioning tone. He just stood his ground, glaring at the man in the suit.


“But your power can’t protect them,” the man said, all smiles. “Wouldn’t you say that dying without actually protecting anyone is just stupid? So give her here—”


Lear took a knife from his pocket and jumped towards the man, aiming to stab him in the heart. It was a stunning move, fast and graceful. Milk likely wouldn’t have been able to dodge it. He turned the knife with incredible, undodgeable speed, and easily buried the knife in the older man’s chest to end this.


“……”


But it didn’t end.


“…See? You’re no match for me,” the man said and laughed like nothing had happened, even though the knife had pierced his chest.


Lear twisted the knife, but no blood came out no matter how deep he pushed it in. He was in down to his arm. Lear scowled. “Y, you monster…”


The man just smiled. “Yep. I’m a monster alright. This place is a den for monsters like me… Not somewhere that nice boys like you should be. So you should turn tail and run instead of dying a pointless death here. Nothing worth worrying about will happen. I just need to curse her real quick, then I’ll be out—”


“Then why don’t you do us all a favor and disappear now?” A calm and kind voice that Milk knew very well asked from behind the man in the suit.


Milk looked over to where the voice came from to see a lanky man with white hair. “Luke!?”


Luke didn’t meet her eyes. “We’ll talk later, Chief. Once I’ve dealt with this guy.” He made a waving motion with his hand, and as he did, a bright thread glimmered and cut into the older man’s neck.


“Ggh.” The man grimaced, then turned to face Luke. “You. Here I thought Justice’s Serpent had taken care of you…”


“Justice’s Serpent? Do you mean that big ol’ snake? I destroyed it a while ago. You’re next.”


The man in the suit shrugged. “I guess it would’ve had a lot on its shoulders dealing with you, Rahel Miller, and the Holy Knight Miran’s descenda—” 


Luke raised his arm, and with a horrid noise, the string cut the older man’s neck clean off. It fell to the ground with a thud.


Luke just… Luke just killed a man… so easily.


“L, Luke—”


Luke held his hand up. “Not yet. Don’t move yet…”


He looked down at the fallen head. “You can’t die, can you?”


And then… the unbelievable happened. The severed head on the floor rolled all on its own to stand itself up. “Oh, you got me.” It stuck its tongue out.


“Whaat!? Tha, ah, agh!” Milk yelled. She wanted to say something but didn’t know what, so it all just came out as gibberish.


Luke sighed. “Anyone would realize that after severing your head for the third time… I’m rather used to seeing this by now… But what to do? Humans that don’t die when their heads are severed aren’t supposed to exist.”


“Well, I’m not human anymore,” the severed head said.


Luke crossed his arms. “Perhaps I should try burning you to ash, or piercing your heart with a stake? If I’m lucky you’ll die like a vampire in a fairytale.”


“Oh, you’re sharp,” the head said happily. “You knew I was a vampire?”


Luke ignored him. “Those tactics are still too extraordinary, aren’t they. Humans that can’t die shouldn’t exist, and vampires and the like would be far too unrealistic. Which means…”


Luke looked back down at the severed head.


“Which means that you must be an illusion. You cast magic to show us all the image of your head falling from your body while you continue to live, giving us the illusion that you’re incapable of death. Correct?”


“…Aww, you got me. Was it really that easy for you?”


Luke responded expressionlessly. “What gave you away is the fact that I haven’t seen Miller or Lieutenant General Froaude since defeating the snake. That’s strange, isn’t it? Logic dictates that you must have stopped them. Therefore, there are two of you, and you are capable of creating illusions… Your tactics today have been full of such holes.”


The head didn’t look too happy. “Uwah, you’re really going there? This is why I hate Rahel Miller’s men. You guys are way too bright, so you end up seeing right through my magic.”


Luke shrugged. “I haven’t seen through you yet. I still don’t know where your real body is, after all. Where in the world are you making these illusions from…?”


“Wanna know?”


“Would you really tell me?”


“Yeah. I mean, I’ve been thinking that it’s about time to show myself.”


“Is that so. Be my guest, then.”


The severed head suddenly burst into thousands of little black letters. His body did the same.


And then he appeared.


“I’m right here,” he said from right behind Milk.


“Wha…”


Milk didn’t have time to turn to face him. He used both arms to hold her.


“Ch-chief Milk!?” Lear yelled.


And then Luke spoke… in the coldest voice she’d ever heard, as he stared behind her. “That too was according to my predictions.” He raised both arms. Thin, bright threads that Milk hadn’t noticed until now converged behind her, squeezing the man. “It’s over, Duke Lieutolu.”


The man was immobilized by the strings. “Uwah, so the whole ‘I don’t know where your real body is’ thing was a feint?”


“……”


Luke didn’t answer. He moved his hands to squeeze the man between the strings, cutting him to pieces.


And that was that.


The real body of that man was now mince meat behind her. 


Normally.


“……”


Normally, that would’ve been the end of that.


 But the man who’d been cut to pieces managed to raise his arm.


“What!?” Luke said, raising his voice in astonishment.


It didn’t stop with that. The man who should have been cut into pieces smiled. “You’re amazing… If I hadn’t stopped being human… it would have absolutely ended with your win…”


The man reached out to try to grab Milk again.


“S, stop!” Luke said and ran for them.


The man didn’t stop. His arms started to shine a bright bluish-white, a horribly suspicious color. Just looking at it was enough to understand that it was dangerous. But despite knowing that, she couldn’t move. It was like she was paralyzed.


“Please stop!” Luke yelled, as he continued to run for them.


But the man didn’t. He smiled and spoke in a familiar sleepy voice. “Elifore, Elifore… Curse her, Goddess of the Lifecycle,” he whispered.


The man covered her eyes.


“…Ah.”


Something. Something made a noise in her head, coupled by the sensation of something entering her. She didn’t know what it was, but it felt disgusting. It went in her head, in her brain, and wrapped around her nerves.


She felt her knees collapse. She didn’t have the strength to stand.


At the same moment she fell, Luke punched the man behind her. It hit him square in the face, but instead of falling, his whole body disappeared without a trace. It was like no one had been there from the start.


Milk lost her support and began to fall the rest of the way to the ground.


“Chief!?” Luke said, and held her as support to keep her from falling. He looked worried. “Are you alright?”


Milk tried to say that she was alright. That he didn’t need to make that face at her. But she couldn’t find her voice.


“…Bastard… What did you… what did you do to her!?” Luke yelled to the sky.


A reply came from the empty darkness, in that voice that so resembled his. “Whoa, there, don’t yell like that in the middle of the night. I didn’t hurt her. She’ll be up and running in no time. But… well, I just won’t let you guys do what you’re trying to do. I was just removing one of the gears that turn the mad demon’s world.”


“You’re the mad one!” Luke screamed.


“……”


No reply this time. So Luke looked back to Milk. “Chief… are you alright?”


Milk couldn’t answer. She couldn’t muster the energy - she was just too tired. Her mind was blurry, like she was viewing the world through the murky waters of a marsh.


The only thing her vague consciousness could do was repeat that man’s words.


The mad demon. The mad demon. The gears that turn the mad demon’s world.


Who was that mad demon?


The human experimentation. The dead children. The destruction of the Callaud family. The grotesque soldiers Luke was commanding. Taking Milk hostage. Using Ryner. All those gears moving each other in a complex pattern. They were moving so much that it made her dizzy.


Ah, she was losing consciousness. But in the last few seconds before she did, she decided that she’d go see him when she next woke up. She’d go to the heart of darkness and speak with the mad demon himself: Sion Astal.


---


And so their peace ended.


The world was distorting. It was going mad. It couldn’t be stopped now.


Even though he should have known that since the very beginning, he didn’t ever stop it. It was like he was incapable of it.


He hated it. He just hated it.


But he couldn’t stop it. It was impossible.


The world was mad. The world was distorted. There was nothing he could do about it. There was nothing to do except for move forward.


But if that was true, then… if that was true… 


Just a little longer, he said with a face that seemed to cry. Couldn’t he stay inside this happy dream just a little longer?


That was what he wished for. That was what the darkness wished for. The light.


The—wished.


But it was a meaningless wish. It was absolutely meaningless, born from nothing but sadness. But it was possible to grant, despite the end of their peace drawing closed, despite knowing from the beginning that the good times would inevitably end, because they hadn’t ended yet.


Everyone had already realized how off things were. But that didn’t make the fake peace fade.


Just a little longer, he begged. Please, just let it last a little longer.


It didn’t matter if it was fake. It didn’t matter if it was all just an illusion that wouldn’t save anyone.


Just let him watch this happy dream for a little longer.


Even if it was already… 


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 11: The King Wisely Adapts

Intermission: Regarding Eternity


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


The distant horizon was slowly reddening. It looked like the sun would set soon.


“…It’s like,” Ryner whispered as he watched it. “It’s almost like… a pipe dream’s turned real over there.” He was standing on the roof of Roland Castle, the highest point in the country and the best place to watch the approaching dawn from. All of Roland seemed to shine with the sun’s red.


He looked to the man beside him, Sion Astal. He was Ryner’s buddy… no, his shitty friend? His bad influence. Either way, he was the young king of their country. He looked a little tired. But that obvious. He was always working like he was possessed for the sake of his country, even going so far as to drag Ryner in. They were on their fifth shared all-nighter in a row.


Ryner felt like he was going to die. He was seriously at his limit.


They’d both gotten killer headaches, so that’s why they decided to come out to the rooftop to breathe some fresh air.


“…The fresh air’s not helping my headache at all,” Ryner said.


Sion smiled bitterly. “I know, right?”


“Should we just sleep?”


“No, if we take a break, we’ll veer off schedule,” Sion said.


Ryner grimaced. “You’re more worried about your schedule than your life?”


“…No, well, you know…”


Sion looked back out at the rising sun. Little by little, it got brighter, its light spreading from the castle town and to the distant plains and mountain range. He looked past it all.


Ryner followed Sion’s gaze. His eyes narrowed at the sight.


This scenery was all it took for him to understand that this country was different from the mad Roland of the previous era. A few years had passed since Sion pledged to heal this broken country, and it was clear that it had really changed in that time. The townspeople were livelier, the streets cleaner and well-maintained, the rivers managed to better control flooding. All in all, it was just an easier place to live in.


If one walked through town, everyone always looked like they were enjoying themself. They all said, “Living in this country can be enjoyable thanks to Lord Astal.”


This wasn’t the mad Roland the last king had ruled over. This was now a country where people believed that they could be happy if they did their best. It had changed rapidly since Sion took the throne. Yet Sion always said that it wasn’t enough. He was always looking far past the horizon, searching for ways to make people even happier.


Sion worked himself to death to answer everyone’s heavy expectations of him. He’d been doing that nonstop for the several months since Ryner had returned to Roland, working as if he were possessed so that the country would continue to change for the better day after day.


“…A pipe dream,” Ryner said quietly.


“Hm? A pipe dream?”

Ryner didn’t clarify. He just watched darkness fall on Roland, thinking of the past.


It was the time just after he met Sion, when this country was still mad. They hadn’t yet lost anything in those days. Kiefer was there. Tyle, Tony, Fahle, and the others were all still alive, too.


It was the day before they were supposed to go to the battlefield. They’d set out for it first thing in the morning.


That day, Sion was shaking with fear. What should he do to keep his friends from dying? Had he chosen the right path? Could he protect them? Was he looking at the world the right way?


He’d shivered with fear in the library in the middle of the night, questioning himself.


Sion was still like that. He always took responsibility for everything all by himself, carrying burdens heavy enough to crush him. Even if he was so alone that he felt like he was going to die, he forced a smile and pretended to be okay so that no one would see his suffering.


Ryner could still remember the conversation he and Sion had in that dark library vividly.


“…I plan to be promoted through the ranks without losing anyone,” Sion had said.


“Hm. You’re so greedy,” Ryner had replied as if he had no interest.


“Yeah.”


“…Aren’t you tired?” Ryner had asked.


“Would you keep it secret from everyone if I answered that honestly?”


“Nope.”


“Then I won’t answer.”


“You’re definitely tired then,” Ryner had said, tired.


Sion had smiled, but it soon faded to a more honest expression. “But I think there’s worth in this. I told you before, right? I’m going to change this country.”


“What’re you gonna do it to?”

“Make it so everyone can smile.”


“Hmm.”


“This country has to change. It isn’t equal in the slightest; the strong subjugate the weak to their hearts’ content, and the fighting—”


“You told me that before, too. It’s like paradise. Honestly, it sounds like a pipe dream to me…”


Yes. A pipe dream.


He couldn’t think of it as anything else back then.


They’d lived under a mad king and mad nobility inside of a mad country. Everything was so crazy that he hadn’t been able to believe that it could really change.


But Sion hadn’t left it at that.


“I’ll make this pipe dream into a reality. Don’t you think it’d be worth it? I mean, it’s not like it doesn’t affect you. You’re an Alpha Stigma bearer. All it takes is for someone to say that for them to all be afraid of you, hate you. You can’t live like that.”


“……”


“Work with me, Ryner. Let’s change this country together.”


 “………”

“Come with me, Ryner,” Sion had said and held his hand out to him, staring right at him with golden eyes that never seemed to waver. He could feel Sion’s confidence and drive to make it happen.


But.


“……”


But Ryner knew.


He knew that was fake.


The real Sion always hesitated, shivering with fear. Had he made the wrong choice? Could he actually save anyone doing this? He always questioned himself as he pushed forward. Because he wanted to save someone, anyone. He wanted to push the world along a path that was closer to right if it was the last thing he did.


“Come with me, Ryner.”


His outstretched hand was full of confidence. But it was still shaking from fear, even with his false confidence trying to hide his sadness.


That was why Ryner took his hand.


Because he was screaming. Screaming that he just wanted someone to take it. He knew that he’d break himself sooner or later if no one ever took it.


Right now, standing on the rooftop, watching Roland together, he felt that he’d made the right decision by taking Sion’s hand that day.


“…Sorry,” Ryner mumbled.


Sion looked to him, confused. “Huh? For what?”


Ryner shrugged. “Something I said a while back. It didn’t feel right leaving it.”


“Uhuh? What did you say?”


Ryner gazed at Sion for a moment, then answered. “It wasn’t a pipe dream.”


The pipe dream that Sion had told him about back then was now their reality.


The king wasn’t mad now. The nobility were under control. They were truly heading towards a Roland where everyone smiled.


“You might not remember it, but… a while back, I said that what you wanted was just a pipe d—”


“It is a pipe dream,” Sion spat.  


Ryner looked back at Sion. He was smiling, tired, somewhere on the verge of crying.


When Sion continued, his tone was mocking. “It’s a pipe dream, Ryner. Back then, I said I’d do it without anyone dying. But right now… right now, who’s still alive? How many people have died for my view of the future? Just how many—”


“But still,” Ryner interrupted. “Sion. It wasn’t a pipe dream. This country changed. If you hadn’t been here to do it, it would have stayed dark forever,” he said, and looked over towards the horizon once more. The sun was high enough to really brighten the world, now, and he couldn’t help but squint. It was too brilliant for his tired, sleep-deprived eyes. The streets were starting to fill with people. It was different from before.


People could live without fearing their mad king now. They could live without fearing the nobility now. They could live without fearing a war.


Yes, sacrifices had been made. And there had been bumps along the way.


Even so.


“…It’s enough,” Ryner said. “You’ve worked hard enough. I know that for a fact. So don’t keep blaming yourself and working yourself to death like this…”  


Sion didn’t answer.


So Ryner continued. “It’s enough. This country has changed enough. Things won’t go back to the way they were before even if you take a break.”


“…….”


“I know you’re still wondering if you did the right things and thinking you need to do more, but… You don’t need to be afraid of how things were before. I mean, me and Ferris are here… and so are the others, uh, what were their names again? Like, the redheaded idiot, and the pervert who has a thing for old ladies, and I know you’ve got lots of others too…  It’s fine. The country’s fine now. You don’t have to do it all alone now. Things’re changing for the better.”


“…Really?” Sion asked, meeting his eyes.


“Yeah.”


“…I see,” Sion whispered. He seemed like he wanted to say something else too, but… he exhaled without any words, shook his head, and smiled instead. “Thanks,” he said quietly.


Ryner shrugged again. “So what do you think about getting some sleep? Honestly, I’m pretty worried about sticking to this suicidal schedule of yours.”


“Huh? I thought we were just talking about how you would work in my place so that I could sleep…” 


“We’ll both die if we keep working like this!” Ryner yelled.


“Well, we did stay up for five nights straight… Even I’m starting to get nauseous,” Sion said.


“Y’know, I’d really like it if you felt like that after the second all-nighter…”


Sion laughed, then yawned loudly. “Alright, let’s sleep.”


“Alright, then… I’ll go back to my inn for now,” Ryner said. He turned and waved.


“Okay. I’ll send a carriage for you when it’s time to get back to work.”


“Noo.”


Sion ignored him. “In three hours.”


“Wh, what!? You idiot! I’ll barely have time to sleep then, for all the time it takes for me to get back!”


“How much time do you think you should have, then?”


“Three hundred hours?” Ryner suggested.


“Whoa, three hundred…? You’re planning on sleeping for ten days straight? Oh, fine… I’ll give you four hours.”


“The hell!? Okay, look… I guess I can stand it if I come back in four hundred hours…”


“That’s more than before… Okay, I’ll just call for a carriage once I’ve slept a reasonable amount of time,” Sion said.


“Ugh. Just be sure to sleep at least eight hours, alright?” Ryner asked.


“What? E, eight hours? That’s too m—”


“No, it’s not! Your perception’s way off! You don’t sleep nearly enough!”


“Really?”


“Yeah, really!”


“…Hmph. Alright, fine. I’ll see you in eight hours.”


“Yeah. Alright, I’m going home now.”


“Good night.”


“Niiight.” Ryner shuffled away on tired legs, but he stood for a moment at the exit to the rooftop to look back out at Sion, who was still looking down at the city. “See you ten days from now.”

“Hey, wait!”

Ryner ignored him and left.


It was a nice day, entirely free of clouds. Kids had the day off, so they were laughing as loud as they could. “Shut it already,” Ryner grumbled to himself. “Some of us are sleep deprived.”


Nobody listened to his ill-natured mumbling.


This was the world that Sion created.


Ryner looked up at the sky.


“It’s a great day for a nap,” he whispered.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 10: The King's Lonely Fight

Chapter 7: And so the Mouth Opens


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Drip, drop.


It never ended.


Drip, drop, from inside of her jail cell.


She was held in place by chains.


“……”


How many days had it been? She had no sense of time from within this dark cell that no light could reach.


A deep sense of uneasiness had long since settled in her chest. Was this what it had been like for him too?


He’d gone to jail in her place. Was it as scary and lonely for him as it was for her? What if it was? What would she do?


“……”


She couldn’t do anything anymore. It might always be like this. She might never get to see him again.


“…Ryner,” Kiefer Knolles whispered. Her voice sounded like she was going to cry. Her red eyes were cloudy with tears, too. She had matching red hair, but it was dirty with grime. Her figure had filled in, but she was still on the thin side.


She was currently far from the southern tip of the continent, Roland - instead she was in the Northern Continent… more specifically, she was in prison in the Gastark Empire, tied to the wall with chains.


“……”


She’d been captured because she slipped and accidentally let them know that she knew about Ryner, the special Alpha Stigma bearer.


Ryner… what was he?


“……”


She couldn’t help but wonder why Ryner was still so precious to her, even though she was so far away from him now.


From what she caught about King Riphal Edea’s conversation with the others, Ryner had some kind of amazing power. But… she didn’t know what.


She’d already vaguely realized that he wasn’t an Alpha Stigma bearer.


“So what are you?” Kiefer whispered. She’d been searching all this time for a clue on how she might save him, and she finally found one, only for this to happen… Even though the answer might be right in front of her face, she couldn’t reach it.


“……”


Kiefer gazed at the chains binding her arms.


“…I can’t do anything like this,” she said.


“Kiefer,” someone called on the other side of the darkness. “You’re beautiful today, too.”


What shallow, insincere words.


It was Gastark’s young king, Riphal Edea. He stepped closer, into view, holding a candlestick. It lit up his form. He had long pink hair, native to Gastark, and his left eye had been lost in battle, so he kept it closed as he watched her. His open eye, on the other hand… 


She knew she’d be charmed if she looked into it. It could capture anyone’s heart, really. Because there was a powerful light in the depths of that eye that showed an unmistakable ambition and strength of will. A childish, innocent smile played on his lips to go with it. “You really are beautiful…” 


“…Nothing is beautiful chained up like this,” Kiefer said.


Riphal shrugged, apologetic. “I don’t like it either, but Sui - that’s my friend whose shoulder was eaten - that happened in Roland, right? I had to put you in here knowing that one of your allies did that. I can’t very well let one of Roland’s spies raise a hand against us.”


Kiefer thought back to Kuu, who had been crying and begging them to save her brother, and Sui, who had arrived mortally wounded. His shoulder had been eaten off by some kind of massive beast, and it was covered in ice when they arrived, though Kiefer had no idea how. In any case, it was an undeniably fatal wound. Saving him was impossible.


Even so, everyone had been talking about a potential way to save him. Gastark had numerous mysterious powers… They knew more details about Alpha Stigma bearers and the other Cursed Eyes than anywhere else, and the king used a strange longsword called Glowvelle capable of annihilating a million of Stohl’s soldiers at once.


“…Were you able… to save him?” Kiefer asked.


Riphal smiled. He looked pleased. “To think that you’re worrying about someone from your enemy country. You sure are kind, Kiefer. I’d expect no less from the woman I fell for.”


Kiefer breathed a sigh of relief. “Does that mean… he’s alright?”


Riphal half-nodded. “Well… I don’t know that I’d call him alright. He’s still unconscious, but… well, he won’t die.”


Did that mean that they’d managed to close his wounds? Roland also had the spells to give someone an artificial limb once they lost one, but… it was impossible to heal wounds as bad as Sui’s were. 


It had to be that thing they’d been talking about using to heal him - the Sacred Hollow. That place had to hold some secret… but that didn’t really matter now.


“I’m glad he’s alive,” Kiefer said and sighed once more. She hated it when people died. No matter who they were, there were people who held them dear who they’d leave behind.


Riphal smiled. “You really are kind.”


“…Nothing will come of praising me.”


“I know that. I don’t think you’ll give me the information you have. You won’t say a thing where Ryner Lute is concerned.”


“……”


Kiefer went silent.


Riphal’s smile didn’t waver. “See? You shut your mouth the second I say his name. You won’t talk about the Kingdom of Estabul or anything to do with Roland, either… The second we get to a topic that could relate to Ryner Lute, your mouth shuts tight.”


“……”


Kiefer didn’t respond. She didn’t know much about why this was happening, but what she did know was that she’d absolutely never sell Ryner out.


She’d always been someone who betrayed others. She even betrayed her whole country. But she’d already decided. She would never betray Ryner. It didn’t matter if they tried torturing her to death. She would spend the rest of her life chained up in here if that’s what it took. She was okay with never seeing Ryner again if that’s what it took… 


“You really won’t tell me anything about Ryner, will you?” Riphal asked.


“……”


Riphal looked a little sad. “So, I’ve been thinking… Like, about how Ryner might be your lover… That’d explain why you won’t talk to me about him. Am I right?”

Lover.


“……”  


She wanted to cry. How wonderful it would be if they were lovers. She’d betrayed him, gotten people who he cared about killed, and she was even the reason for him going to prison… And yet, when she heard that word, all she could think was how wonderful it’d be.


She couldn’t help but speak, quiet as it was. “I… I couldn’t. I’m a traitor, after all… I’d never be a good match for him.”


“…You wouldn’t be a good match? Are you in love with him, then?”


Ryner’s face rose to the front of her mind.


She’d seen him so, so many times. Every single day.


He was alway so sleepy, so motivationless. He never did anything if she wasn’t there to force him to.


She thought of back when they could laugh together. It was a time she held very dear.


All those memories rose up in her mind. They were always smiling together. Everyone was.


Did she love him? Did she!?


“…I love him,” Kiefer said, her voice shaking. She was crying. She must look so stupid. What would crying do now? What would saying this now do when they were so far away?


She was always so… 


“…Uwah, does that mean my love’s unrequited?” Riphal asked. 


Kiefer laughed through her tears. “I have no interest in you. You never would have had a chance.”


“Whaat? I must have at least a little chance,” Riphal said. He grinned, overconfidence overflowing from all of his pores.


“…Sorry,” Kiefer said.


Riphal’s smile vanished. “No, uh, it’s worse if you apologize… I like you, you know.”


“…I know that.”


He was charming, yes. He was straightforward. He wanted to save people, to save his allies, to save the world. Then he said that he wanted her with that same straightforward honesty. 


If Ryner didn’t exist, she might have accepted Riphal’s feelings. That might lead to a certain happiness of its own. But… 


“…Sorry. You’re doing this for me, aren’t you?” That was why she was in prison instead of dead.


Riphal smiled. “It’s a man’s job to protect women.”


Kiefer smiled too. “Yes, yes, very cool.”


“Right? So what do you say about falling in love with me?”


“No, not going to happen.”

“Aww… One-sided love sure is hard,” Riphal said and pulled his shoulders in to show it.


“I’m sure there are plenty of other girls you could fall in love with instead.”


“I have no interest in them,” Riphal said without hesitation.


“I hate lustful men like you,” Kiefer said and smiled.


Talking with Riphal was always like this. It went at his pace, and she’d end up smiling no matter how rough he made things for her.


“…You’re the one who’s kind. Not me,” Kiefer said.

“Why do you say that?” Riphal asked. He looked like he really didn’t know. Ugh, this guy…


“Okay, fine. So what did you come down here for today? To ask about Ryner even though you know that I won’t talk?”


Riphal nodded. It looked like he understood now. “It’s fine if you don’t talk about Ryner. Another one of my men who has made direct contact with him just came back home.”


“What!?”


“Are you interested?”

“Yeah.”


Riphal wore his hate on his face. “Wow… you get reaaally honest when it involves Ryner. I really hate that.”


“No more honest than you are. More importantly, tell me. What business do you have with me if you already know about Ryner?”


Riphal just stared, the hate stagnant on his face.


“What is it?” Kiefer asked.


Riphal opened his mouth reluctantly. “Well… I was thinking I’d help the woman I love see the man she loves… but I dunno what that says about me as a man…”


What?


Kiefer was having a hard time following. He meant her, right? Then… then that meant… 


“Huh? You’re… you’re telling me to go see Ryner?”

Riphal thought about it for a while. Then, “Nah. Better not.”


“No! Don’t go back on your word! At least give me some information here.”


“Information?”


“Yes!”


“…It’s a long story,” Riphal said. He looked up at the cavern’s ceiling in thought, then set the candle on the floor and sat down beside it. “Where to start…”


There were endless things that she wanted to know. But most of all… “Let’s start with what you said about helping me see Ryner. Did something happen to him?”


“Did something happen? I mean, of course something happened… He was born with a horrible burden.”


Horrible.


Ryner’s face rose in her mind once more. He was never motivated, but always so kind. Yet behind all that, there was a sad hue to everything he did. And he thought of himself as a monster… 


“…Are you talking about the Alpha Stigma?” Kiefer asked.


Riphal shook his head. “An Alpha Stigma bearer’s burden isn’t too bad. Because they can die like anyone else.”


“Die like anyone else…? Um, I’m sorry, but I don’t understand. Are you saying that Ryner won’t die normally?”

Riphal nodded. “He can’t die. He goes through something worse than death, without fail. See, around when the king changed in the far south, the demon king’s door was opened. Ryner is the key to that door, who allows himself to be devoured… He’s its sacrifice,  cursed to live without dying for all eternity… and the only way to save him is for him to die before he is devoured. We’re going to save—”


“W, w, wait. This is all too sudden, I don’t understand… Demon? Sacrifice? I don’t know what you’re talking about—”


“The short and sweet version is that Roland’s king is going to betray him,” Riphal interrupted. “Then Ryner will fall into a hell worse than death… but before that happens…”


Kiefer interrupted him again. “I, I said to wait. I still don’t understand. Roland’s king… will betray him?”


“Yeah.”

“Who’s he betraying?”


“Like I said, that Ryner guy.”


“Huh? But…”


She just couldn’t comprehend it. What was Riphal saying?


Roland’s king was Sion. But there was no way that Sion would… 


“…What in the world is happening in Roland?” Kiefer asked.


Riphal stood, then took a step closer. Then he released her chains. “What’s happening… is that a legend is playing out the same way as always.”


She didn’t understand. She couldn’t understand any of this.


“It’s a story of betrayal. Of despair.”


She didn’t understand.


“The great mouth of despair… will open,” Riphal said. “Before it can, I…”


She really, really didn’t get it. But she could understand one thing, the most important thing of all.


“…So before that can happen… Kiefer, I want you to bring Ryner here from Roland.”


Bring him here… 


“You want me to bring him… to bring Ryner here…?”


Riphal nodded.


“I want you to save Ryner from Sion Astal, the monster of the south.”


“……”


She… was supposed to save Ryner?


Kiefer shivered faintly.


---


The great dark mouth of despair… 


---


In the Roland Empire, a country in the far south.


An elegant manor stood at the edge of the city. It was a bit too small to call a noble’s mansion, but it wasn’t like one could call it a commoner’s house, either.


Lieral Lieutolu stood in a room in that house, watching several hundred soldiers through the window.


“…Well… I expected that this might happen,” he said. Then he shrugged, and that was that. He put a pile of important documents in his bag, then stood. He wore a stylish black suit. It was his favorite. His late wife had picked it out for him, after all.


Now, he had to leave.


As soon as he thought that… a faint knock sounded at the door of his room.


“…Who is it?” Lieral asked.


A terribly dark and cold voice responded. “I am Lieutenant General Miran Froaude.”


Miran Froaude… 


Miran… 


Lieral couldn’t help but smile. “This is just too good… Charmed by Roland’s darkness, aren’t you… I suppose it does tend to attract people, doesn’t it.”


Halford Miran, right?


He had to be the Holy Knight Miran’s descendant… 


“So what do you need from me?” Lieral asked.


The same dark voice responded from the other side of the door. One really wouldn’t think that he was descended from a holy knight of all things hearing that. “I was thinking that you ought to disappear sooner than later.”


“Why?” 


A massive shadow beast destroyed the door, and a man stepped through quietly. He had long, straight black hair, and a model-thin figure. He was beautiful, but his face lacked the human vitality one might expect, making him come of as rather cold. “Because… you mustn’t kill Ryner Lute before His Majesty is able to devour him.”


“Hm. Did Sion Astal order this?”


Froaude opened his red lips and smiled. “Well… either way… It is impossible to flee from this area. Will you die for me?” He raised his hand, where a pitch black ring lay on one of his long fingers. That was most likely the Dark Emperor’s ring. The Dark Emperor’s… 


“…Hehehh. You can’t kill me,” Lieral said.


Froaude smiled. “Is that so?”


“Yes. You are unable to win against me.”


“I won’t know that unless I try.”


“I know that.”


“I will try, then… O darkness—”


 Lieral raised his hand, too. “Elto, elel, ellura…”


He recited a spell in the old language, but his arm was caught by something.


“What?” Lieral said. When he got a good look at it, it was a thin line of light. “This is… Lastel’s thread? There are more of you?” He followed the string with his eyes to find the source.


Two people were standing there. One was a tall man of twenty-four or twenty-five with white hair despite his apparent youth. He was the one with Lastel’s thread. But Lieral’s eyes were drawn to the other person.


He had a stern, wrinkled face, and he was about ten years to Lieral’s junior. Lieral knew that scowl. “Rahel Miller…”


“…It’s about time for Roland’s ghosts to move on,” Miller said. “Die.”


Roland’s ghosts… 


“O darkness, appear,” Froaude said with his ring raised high. 


A dark beast rose up to attack Lieral. He smiled. All he did was smile.


As for why… well, it was because the ones who would die here— 


“—that’s you guys.”


---


That was the start of Roland’s era of darkness.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 10: The King's Lonely Fight

Chapter 6: Regarding the Final Peace


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Three days passed.


This was an intensive care hospital that only took the sickest of patients.


And in one such patient’s room… 


“…Guaah… haah…!”


He groaned in anguish.


A sharp pain felt like it’d tear his body to pieces. It was so bad that he was starting to have lapses in consciousness. 


And yet— 


“Heh… I won’t lose to this!”


He had red hair the color of flames, and sharp red eyes to match. He was muscular in a way that one wouldn’t expect to see in a critical care patient.


He was Claugh Klom. There probably wasn’t a single person in all of Roland who didn’t know his name. He was a marshall of Roland’s army as well as right-hand man to the hero king Sion Astal.


Rather than his full name, Crimson-Fingered Klom might be a bit more famous, though. He was known as a reaper of the battlefield. Everyone feared the sight of him on the battlefield where his arms were always dyed red with blood. The sight of the red tattoos on his right arm made the people of neighboring countries scream ‘demon!’


But now… 


“……”


Claugh looked down at his right arm. It wasn’t the same as before. The Alpha Stigma monster… no, Iino Doue monster, according to Sion… anyway, the monster bit it off and ate it and now it was gone.


So his arm wasn’t the real thing anymore. It was made with magic. It pretty much looked exactly like his old arm, except that it’d been done with forbidden magic which had dyed it black. It was filled with the brim with spells, to the point where it looked like it’d kill him with a misfire for even the slightest mistake.


“…Hah. The people aren’t gonna like a Crimson-Fingered Klom with an arm black with death,” he spat.


Normally the spell used here would’ve been illegal. But it’d gotten him his arm back. If he tried to move it even a little, a burning pain shot through his body. It felt like he’d go mad from trying to use it. It was the kind of arm that’d make anyone mad. And they’d attached it to him.


There were other surgeries and spells that could get him an arm, but… they chose this treatment for him. Their logic was simple and easy to follow - they wanted to give him just enough power to kill that monster if they met each other a third time. So that he wouldn’t make the same mistake as before. He couldn’t let his comrades be killed like that ever again.


“… I’ll kill that fucking monster next time.”


That’s why they gave him this cursed arm.


He moved it up, exercising its range of motion with one-handed push ups.


“…Seven hundred twelve…”


Pain shot up, even past his shoulder. It was so bad that he thought he’d pass out. His shoulder shot signals up to his brain frantically, telling him that an alien arm had attached itself to his body.


“…I’m not gonna… go mad from this level…”


He moved his arm back down despite the pain.


“Seven hundred… thirteen… Seven hundred…”


Just then, his room’s door opened.


“Hm?”


He raised his head to look up. A woman was standing in the doorway, watching him push himself up and down on the floor.


“……”


She had dark blue hair that was rarely seen in Roland, and pretty blue eyes. She was Noa Ehn, princess of the former Kingdom of Estabul. She was eight years to Claugh’s junior…  but despite only being seventeen, she was wise past her y—


“Kyaahh!!”


Noa started to scream, her usually calm eyes wide.


“W-w-w-what are you doing, Lord Claugh!?”


 “…Physical rehabi—”


“Nooo!!” Noa screeched. It was unusual for her to get so worked up about something. “Y-you shouldn’t be doing that, right!? You only just got an arm…”


“I’ve already made a full comeback. No need to worry.”


For some reason, Noa’s pretty face just turned to a deeper scowl. “F-full comeback!? I thought the doctor said that you must take it easy—”


“Haha. Nah, look how good I’m doing,” Claugh said, and pushed at his arm again… 


“W-wait!” Noa yelled, tears making their way into her voice. She ran into the room and gripped his arm tight to try to stop him. “Uh, urgh, hrgh~!!”


Claugh grinned. “Alright, I’ll show you what I can do.” He pressed his fingers to the floor, then moved to push Noa onto his back. She was a small girl, and it hardly made a difference. He began counting repetitions anew. “One, two…”


“L, lord Claugh, please! You shouldn’t—”


“Eight, nine, ten, eleven…”


“You really shouldn’t push yourself… The curse on your arm will break you…”


“It’ll be fine,” Claugh reassured her. “There’s nothing you need to worry about anymore…”


Noa gripped him tightly. Hugged him. “P, please… Please, Claugh, just listen to what I’m saying…”


He finally stopped. He could feel something wet dripping down his neck. “You’re kiddin’, right? Noa… are you crying…?”


“I-I mean… You weren’t listening to me, and…”


Claugh grimaced. Because she wasn’t usually the type of woman who cried at the drop of a had. It wasn’t easy to smile in the situation she was in; she’d lost her country, and now lived in Roland, her enemy country, alone in order to protect her people. She didn’t cry about that… but here she was, crying about something so small.


“…So it really is my fault that you’re crying…”


“……”


She didn’t say anything. Her only answer was her arms tightening around him.


“……”


He raised his free arm up to hold his head for a moment, then reached up to his back, searching for Noa’s head to pet. “M-my bad,” he said. “Uhh, I won’t push myself again, soo… you don’t gotta cry…”


She gripped him even tighter. “I, I thought you were going to die… You came back that day absolutely covered in blood, and… y, your arm was gone… Claugh… I worry that this will happen again, that you’ll die somewhere without me…”


She sniffled and sobbed openly.


He thought of hugging her back, but… 


“……”


Didn’t.


Instead, he sighed softly. “My bad. But you don’t have to cry anymore. I won’t make you worry like that again…”


He knew that it was a lie even as he said it. It was a promise he couldn’t possibly keep.


A day would inevitably come where he died on the battlefield. He was cursed by all the people he’d killed. Someday, he’d meet his end at the same place he killed. That was a soldier’s destiny.


That was why he never found a girl he liked. Because he knew he’d just make her sad someday.


He didn’t need a woman or a family. He wanted to keep the people who cried when they heard that he died as small as possible.


“…See? You don’t have to cry. I’ll take it easy for a while.”


“R-really?”


“Yeah. ‘Cause I hate seeing you cry.”


“Really really?” Noa asked again, in a feeble but kind tone.


For some reason, Claugh’s chest tightened up every time he heard that kind of tone.


She touched her head to him. He could feel her shivering. He wanted to hold her… but that’s not what came out of his mouth. “Uh, sorry, Noa, but my arm’s starting to hurt with you on me. You’re kinda heavy.” That was a lie, too.


“S-s-sorry!?” Noa said, instantly flustered. “I, I’ll get off… gauh.” She started to go off, head first.


“Augh, c’mon, that’s dangerous,” Claugh said and pulled her into an embrace to help out with his pitch black arm. It was a bit too much, and sharp pain shot up his shoulder once more.


“……”


She was warm. Warm enough to make him want to hold her tightly.


“……”


But he didn’t.


Noa’s face went red. “Oh, er, I’m very sorry.”


Claugh shrugged. “Are you hurt at all?”


“N-no, I’m fine.”


“Good. So… can you stand?”


“…Yes,” Noa said, and began moving to stand up.


Just then, the door slammed open to reveal the last person Claugh wanted to see. “Claugh!”


He was Claugh’s junior and one of his close allies during the revolution - Calne Kaiwel. He stared for quite some time at Claugh and Noa’s half-embrace… 


“…Ooohh? Looks like I’m interrupting something~!” Calne said. He sounded awfully pleased and wore a big smile.


“Uh, I’m pretty sure you’re gettin’ the wrong idea,” Claugh said.


Calne grinned. “No, really, I don’t think it’s possible to misunderstand something as clear as this. So, um, I’ll go do something else for now, so you two should have some fun—”


“Like I said, you’ve got the complete wrong idea!” Claugh yelled.


“Oh, I better go tell Eslina not to come in here. It’s bad for kids to see adult stuff like this.”


“Like I said—”   


“Geez, you don’t have to make excuses to me. I’m a big supporter of this type of physical rehab! See, I was worrying all day after seeing that you were doing such dangerous exercises again last night. I mean, your arm could go berserk on you and you could die!”


“…Huh?” Noa said. “Umm… er, Lord Claugh, is that true?” Her words had a special kind of bite to them, stabbing right into his chest.


Claugh averted his eyes. “No, uhh, I was…”


“Sir Calne just said that… yesterday, he thought you might die from overexerting yourself during your training… Did you really do that?”


“…Aww… Weeeell, uhh…”


Claugh glared at Calne, who was still standing at the door. He glared as hard as he could. But Calne didn’t give a shit. He was still enjoying himself way too much.


Calne faked a shiver in his voice. “I’m s, sooo sorry, Sir Claugh… I can’t beliieeevee I let it slip, even though I was supposed to keep it secret from Noa~!”


“Y, youuu!”

It was too late to do anything about it now. He felt Noa shake against his arm. “Lord Cl-au-gh…”


She was most likely shaking from anger. No matter how kind and forgiving she might be, she was at the end of her patience’s rope.


“I-I’m gonna sleep now,” Claugh said flustered. “Could you guys keep it down? Uh… please?”


He glanced at Noa to get a feel for her response. 


“……”


She wasn’t mad. She was crying again.


“Whoa!?”


“A-a-ah!” Calne said. “Look, you’ve gone and made a girl cry.”


“Why’s it my fault? You’re the one who told her—”


“I had to,” Calne interrupted. “If I didn’t, you just would have kept doing it quietly, Musclebrains.”


“M-muscle…”


“And those push-ups that she tried her best to stop…”


“How long have you been watchi…”


Claugh stopped himself halfway through his sentence. Because he could already see Calne’s reply.  


‘I didn’t have to watch her stop you,” Calne would say. “Anyone would know what had happened just seeing you two in such a tight embrace. I mean, really.’


Calne had a special talent - he could say that kind of dumb shit with a straight face. Claugh wouldn’t give him the chance.


Claugh glared at Calne for a final moment, then lowered his gaze to Noa. “S, sorry,” he said. “It’s my bad… Can I sleep now? I need some quiet.”


“……”


“I-I promise, so… Really, I’m sorry… Also, aren’t you guys being way too mean to me?”


A small smile returned to Noa’s face. “You’re the one who is being mean to us.”


Calne nodded. “She’s right. Do you realize how much you’ve made us worry?”


“…Uuh…”


Calne walked in. “Alright, now that that’s settled, you need to get some sleep. I’ll make your bed.”


“Don’t need you to,” Claugh said and sat down on his bed.


“I brought you flowers,” Calne said.


Claugh grimaced. “Flowers? Don’t need ‘em. Couldn’t you have brought food or something?”


  “My, how beautiful,” Noa said happily just as Claugh insulted the very flowers she was complimenting.


The two exchanged a glance just as Noa processed what Claugh had said.


“Are you hungry?” She asked Claugh, worried.


For some reason, Calne was the one who answered. “He’s always hungry. He wants food more than sex!”


‘Isn’t that better than being like you?’ was what Claugh wanted to say, but if he did, he knew that Calne would turn it around on him.


Calne would respond something like, ‘It’s so sad that you won’t even get it up for Noa,” and he couldn’t give him that opportunity.


So he went for a different answer instead.


“…Sorry, Noa. But I am getting pretty hungry. Think you could go ask the staff to get me some lunch?”


She nodded. “I’ll get a vase for the flowers, too.”


“Thanks.”


Noa left the room, flowers in hand.


Now that Noa was out of the way, Claugh turned to Calne. “You asshole. The hell’re you tryin’ to do!?” He yelled.


“I’m trying to help you out! You’re such a late bloomer, after all!”


“Late bloomer…? Hey, you… I’m not gonna do anything with Noa.” 


“Liar.”


“I’m not lyin’. She’s… y’know. I’m not into people like her.”


Calne stared for a moment, then repeated himself. “Liar.”


“I told you, I’m not.”


Calne squinted and staaaared. “Hmm… But why can’t I help you out, then.”


“Wh, what’re you talking about.”


“I mean, this has never happened before. You’ve never refused to touch a girl… Normally if you got along that well with a woman, you would’ve been doing that stuff from the beginning… You act weird when you’re with her. I guess I can nip it in the bud for you…”


“Ugh, shut up already. You’re just makin’ shit up.”


“Huh? Does that mean you’re okay with it?”


“What!? Don’t go running with some weird idea of yours!”

“Ohh, which is iitt alreadyyy!” Calne said. But he was smiling. Because poking fun at Claugh was always so fun. His smile turned a bit serious after a moment. “But… I’ve been thinking. I think it’s a good thing that Lady Noa came to visit you.” He glanced back at the door that Noa had left from.


“Ahn? Why?” Claugh asked.


“Isn’t it obvious? You’ve never valued your life. At least, you never did. But I’m sure it’ll be different from now on. She should stop you from doing stupid things. So… I’m happy that she’s with you.” He smiled. “Also, I don’t have to do as much work now.”


Claugh stared, tired. “What do you think you’re supposed to be, my mom?”


“Hehe, that’s right. Soon you’ll be able to stand on your own two feet. Mama won’t have to worry so much—”


“Dumbass.”


“Also, Mama would feel much better if you hit on Lady Noa like a real man—”


 “What kind of mom are you!?”


“Ahah,” Calne laughed, then turned back to the door to make sure Noa hadn’t returned yet. “Looks like we have a little more time.”


Claugh nodded. “Knowing her, she’s cooking.”


Calne’s eyebrows shot up. “She’s making it herself?”


“Probably. ‘Cause she’s been really into cooking lately. She’s probably taking the opportunity to practice.”


“…You really believe that?” Calne asked.


“Ngh? What do you mean?”


“I sure would like my future husband Lord Claugh to eat my homemade cooking! ♡ Would you really ignore that noble sentiment!?”


“Haah? The hell’re you talking about.”


Calne sighed for some reason. “I really pity you, Lady Noa, for liking a thickheaded guy like this…”


“Ahn?”


“Oh, nothing. Anyway, it’s about time we got to the point,” Calne said and walked closer, then sat on the bed beside Claugh.


“Did you have someone look into it?”


“Yes,” Calne said with a nod and pulled several papers out of his pocket to show to Claugh.


Claugh took them. “Hm. These are…?”


“I lied and said it’d be for a health exam at the hospital and had doctors and researchers look into things.”

“And the result?” Claugh asked.


“Ugh, geez. I had them make an easy report that even a musclehead like you could understand, so please just read it!” Calne said and pointed to the documents he’d already handed over.


“…You don’t even have the muscles though… I was ranked better back at the military facility.”


“The exam was way harder my year!” Calne said. “And you only scored two points higher.”


Claugh grinned. “So you admit to your loss?”


“…Uuh… w, well, it’s whatever… We all know you’re unmatched… My life as an elite ended the day I met you thanks to how stubbornly competitive you are…”


Claugh almost spit at the sound of that word - elite.


Yeah, he definitely put an end to Calne’s life as an ‘elite.’


They’d both been raised at the Emeril Military Institution. It had been famous in Roland’s underground circles. It was one of many mad orphanages, much the same as Special Institute #307.


It was well-known throughout Roland that nobles would collect genius children for the sake of their own protection. They then put those kids through abnormal training, procedures, and brainwashing. Some of the kids ended up becoming the ultimate bodyguards through those experiments.


Count Emeril had raised kids as soldiers for his own private army, and ended up becoming pretty well-known through the strength of his soldiers. After a while, they were able to advance through military ranks at high speeds just because they were one of Count Emeril’s kids.


By the way, Claugh graduated from Emeril’s eighth class. He’d have been killed if he wasn’t good enough to graduate, though… 


In contrast, Calne was in Emeril’s fifteenth class. He was praised extravagantly and said to be even more of a genius than Crimson-Fingered Claugh. They’d already decided to move him from the personal guard to the military’s elite course, but… 


Emeril was murdered while Calne was supposed to be protecting him. By Claugh. Definitely by Claugh.


“……”


Calne had a faraway expression like he was remembering something. “Geez… I knew you were a monster from the second I set eyes on you. Then my employer died and I was left unable to become a real elite…”


“…Haha. Did you want to be one?”


“Of course. If you’d just come a day later, I would have killed the whole Emeril family myself,” Calne said.


“…Ahn? Really?”


“Yes. Haven’t I told you all of this before?”


“…Hm? You did? I don’t remember,” Claugh said.


“Whaaat!? Okay, so here’s the story. My beloved Mrs. Maemille from the bakery, right? That bastard Emeril paid her husband off and forced her to become his lover! H, he snatched her away before I could! So I planned to murder him and his whole family.”


Claugh nodded. “So… about the documents we were supposed to be talking about…”


“You’re ignoring me!?” Calne screeched. Claugh ignored that, too.


He didn’t have the time to entertain that stupid story. There was no way that was the reason that Calne actually wanted to kill Emeril. The real reason was…


“……”


He stopped his thoughts. There was no point in thinking back to those crazy times.


Back when they first met, Calne was completely incomparable to how he was now. He had a much darker and sharper expression in those days… Claugh was like that, too. Everything back then was mad, so… every memory that rose to his mind was covered with that murky darkness. He had no reason to remember them.


More importantly… 


Claugh’s eyes fell to the documents in his hands.


Alpha Stigma Bearer

Ryner Lute - Personal History & Examination Results


He had ordered Calne to examine the Alpha Stigma bearing monster Ryner Lute.


Ryner Lute was the name of a suspicious guy that Sion called his friend and allowed to loiter around the castle.


“……”


Claugh rubbed his blackened right arm with his left. “Alpha Stigma bearer, huh…”


So a friend of the monster who ate his arm was hanging around the castle. To top it off, he was supposed to be Sion’s friend even though he was a monster.


Yeah, Claugh wasn’t gonna accept that without a fight.


The monster could show his true nature and cause harm to Sion any day now.


Alpha Stigma bearers were dangerous. They went berserk when they got emotional and killed all humans in the vicinity. It was possible that some noble who wanted Sion dead had instigated this - they could be planning on this Alpha Stigma bearer going berserk in order to kill Sion. He couldn’t just let a monster like that hang around Sion when he didn’t even know where he came from.


That’s why he had Calne look into it.


He opened the document to the first page.


“…Hey, wait, this guy’s from Special Institute #307?”


Calne nodded. “He’s from an orphanage just like we were.”


“…Hmph.” Claugh turned the page. It was full of detailed information regarding Ryner Lute’s history. He had been affiliated with a special organization called the Hidden Elites and given the title of Roland’s strongest magician. “Pretty famous guy for an Alpha Stigma monster.”


“Seems so…”


“How did I not know about him?” Claugh asked.


Calne pointed to a corner in the page. “Look at the date. It’s been quite a while since his hayday.”


“Hoh. I guess he’s pretty old, then.”


Calne shook his head. “He’s a year older than I am… Six years younger than you are.”


Claugh looked up to the heading. He was indeed described as being nineteen. “He’s just a brat… alright.”


Calne nodded. “Right. He was called Roland’s strongest magician when he was twelve or thirteen years old… He’s no joke, even for an elite.”


“So he was active as a military dog while we were hiding in the anti-Roland army after killing Emeril,” Claugh spat. He scowled. If that was the case, he didn’t think this guy was someone they could trust. Because he’d been Roland’s pawn at the time when it was most rotten. There was no way he was a decent guy… 


“……”


He turned to the report’s next page, which detailed Ryner’s time in the Hidden Elites. He saw that, and then… saw what followed.


He abandoned his missions. Got in the way of jobs. Leaked confidential information. Defied his superiors. Spoke thoughtlessly and assaulted the nobility.

Then he beat the strongest of the Hidden Elites, Quanto Cuoh, to the brink of death, and due to his disturbances, his title of the strongest magician… 


Of course, they also tried to fix him many, many times, putting him in jail, torturing him, putting him through coercion therapy… the works. But he never showed even the slightest improvement, so they eventually gave up.


There was one and only one reason why they didn’t kill him.


He was an unusual Alpha Stigma bearer who was able to regain his sense of self after going berserk. So he was kept alive as a research subject.


In summary, he was an outcast in Roland. And then, when he was led to his unpleasant final destination, he met Sion.


“…Hahah. Sounds like a pretty interesting guy.”


Calne sighed, exasperated. “Aww, geez, I thought you’d say that… You hate the nobility, so I knew you’d trust him instantly…”


Claugh ignored Calne and continued reading. He’d finished the personal history section and was moving into what the doctors and researchers had to say.  


It started with his physical ability and reflexes. He was extraordinary. Far faster than the average person.


“…Anyone from #307 could do at least that,” Claugh mumbled to himself and smiled. Plus, he was an Alpha Stigma bearer… 


Alpha Stigma bearers rarely made it to Ryner Lute’s age. They usually went berserk and died when their minds were still immature. So it was impossible to know how rare Ryner was for being able to control his power.


To test it, they’d have to keep an Alpha Stigma without them going berserk for a long time, a dangerous task. The odds of them living long really weren’t too great.


Claugh’s eyes settled on the diagnoses they’d given Ryner.


“……”


He smiled.


Ryner could see how all spells worked with the power of his Alpha Stigma. The facility that raised him, Roland’s Special Institute #307, had called him Roland’s strongest magician.


His physical ability and reflexes were also far better than a regular person’s.


Claugh flipped back to Ryner’s personal history.


“…Does he look as strong as he sounds?” Claugh asked.


“Uwah… You’re reacting exactly how I expected. You can’t. You can’t fight him while you’re ill—”


“It’s fine, don’t worry. I just wanna give him one good punch—”


“That’s exactly what I’m telling you not to do,” Calne said. “But… telling you to stop won’t do a thing, will it?”

Claugh grinned. “‘Course not.”


“Lady Noa, come help me~!” Calne called. But it didn’t reach Noa. She’d probably be off making food for Claugh for another half hour.


That was plenty of time. Especially knowing that his opponent was here in the same hospital. He’d go have a good look at Roland’s strongest magician and be back before Noa ever knew he was gone.


“……”


Claugh took a look at his dark right arm, artificially made with hexes. He was probably at about 40% of his ability. How would Roland’s strongest magician be able to take it?


“Alright, Calne. Let’s go visit this Ryner guy’s room.”


“…No… um,” Calne said. But he just sighed deeply in the end, knowing it was futile.


---


These were unpleasant times.


It really hadn’t been that long. But it felt like an eternity.


“……”


Silence had fallen on the examination room. Well, it was a pretty big place, actually. It might be more accurate to call it an examination hall. It was a ward for the treatment of the royalty and nobility, staffed to the brim with nurses and guards, as well as six whole doctors.


Ryner looked around before his eyes focused on the doctor before him. He had been examining Ryner, Ferris, and Sion for the past three days and was about to tell them the results. He was starting with Ferris’.


“……”


Ryner stared at the doctor, who was looking at Ferris’ paper chart with a troubled expression. He opened his mouth… but nothing came out, so he closed it again… 


Ryner felt like he’d choke on the pressure.


What did Ferris have? Dozens of guesses swirled around in his mind.  


Ferris had fainted suddenly and lost the memories surrounding the incident. The usual culprits for that in young women were… Nick’s disease, or maybe fystan syndrome. Both could be cured with time.


But what if… what if she had Enfiole’s hyponatremia…? That was from organ failure, so Ferris would… 


He glanced to Ferris, who was standing beside him with the same emotionless expression as always. She didn’t look nervous at all. In the past three days she’d been yelling that she didn’t know why they were worried since she was so healthy, and she kept getting caught trying to sneak out of the hospital to buy dango… 


And as she tried to get out of their hold when she was trying to escape, Sion made the dumbest imperial edict ever.


“Dango must not be sold to peerlessly beautiful women with blonde hair, blue eyes, and longswords for a week!”


Yeah. A lot happened. But now the examination period was over.


If it was Enfiole’s hyponatremia, then… Ferris would be dead in three months’ time.


“……”


Forget proper nutrition. He’d let her eat all the dango she wanted.


Ryner looked back to the doctor who was silently staring at Ferris’ chart. He was an older man with a difficult expression on his face, like he absolutely didn’t want to say what he needed to say. It was obviously not good news.


Sion, who was on Ferris’ other side, spoke. “So, Dr. Banball. What’s her diagnosis?” His voice came out uneasy.


The doctor’s grimace only deepened. “Hmm… It’s not very good.”


“…No, um, really, you don’t need to leave us hanging for the sake of a dramatic silence,” Ryner said. “Can’t you just tell us?”


He seriously felt like he’d choke on the thick atmosphere if this kept up, after all.


The doctor glanced at Ryner. “Right. Then I’ll tell you just that.”


“…So what is it?” Ryner and Sion asked simultaneously.


“The cause of Ferris Eris fainting…”


Ryner gulped. This was it. Oh, please don’t be Enfiole’s hyponatremia… 


“The cause of her fainting… was most likely a combination of anemia related to poor iron intake and physical exertion.”


“……”


Poor diet and physical exertion.


It wasn’t Nick’s disease, it wasn’t fystan syndrome, and it definitely wasn’t Enfiole’s hyponatremia.


She wasn’t sick at all… She just ate like shit… 


Sion and Ryner exchanged a silent look. Then they looked to Ferris.


“Heheh. Look, it’s as I’ve said,” she said, brimming with confidence. “I’m not sick at all.” 


Ryner took a deep, deep breath, filling his lungs to capacity. “You really did eat too much dangoooo!!”


“…Uuh, no, dango is a complete diet—”


“Like hell it issss!!”


“B, but—”


“No buts! Ugh, no more dango! No more dango for a year!”


“A w-whole year… That’s ridiculous!” Ferris said, her despair reaching her voice.


“…But I’m glad you’re not ill,” Sion said. “It’s bad that you’re malnourished, but honestly I’m more concerned about the physical exhaustion part. Have you been sleeping well? What do you typically do in a day?”


“I, I’m just living life like usual,” Ferris said, flustered.


“That’s a lie!” Ryner said. “Tell the truth.”


“Ugh… i-it is the truth, though? I’m early to bed and early to rise. Everything about my lifestyle is perfect…”


Ryner looked to Sion. “Drop the bomp!”


“Okay… Ferris, if you don’t tell the truth, I’ll order dango sales to cease in all of Roland.”


“Guah!?” Ferris gasped as she received Sion’s fatal blow.


“Now do you feel like telling the truth?” Ryner asked.


Ferris did, but only in the quietest voice she could muster. “Well… lately, I’ve been… helping prepare for a dango shop to open up a second floor, so… I’ve pulled countless all-nighters in a row…”


“Dango again!!?” Ryner yelled. He was seriously at his limit.


She was anemic because all she ate was dango, physically exhausted because she was helping a dango shop out, and then collapsed in front of Wynnit Dango. It was a dango filled story from beginning to end. What could he possibly say but that it was dumb as hell?


“……”


He was about to say that, too. But the doctor spoke first.


“Your Majesty, Ryner. You two are a far bigger problem than she is.”


“Huh?” Ryner and Sion said, in sync once again.


The doctor glared with the same expression he’d been looking at his documents with earlier. “Do you two want to die!?”


“Whaaat!?”


“You two are worse than malnourished! You aren’t even eating, are you!? And you’re much further into the red on sleep deprivation, too! Your bodies are at their very limits! You’re on the verge of death! No, I’m sure you’d already be dead if you were normal. Absolutely certain of it. Ferris is the pinnacle of good health compared to you two!”


Sion and Ryner exchanged another look. Ferris, who had shrunken down between them, was once again puffing her chest out with pride.


“Hohoh~! You two made some big claims just a bit ago, but what do we have here? Care to explain, gentlemen?” Ferris asked in an odd tone.


“H, hey, I’m not in the wrong here,” Ryner said. “I want to sleep every day, but this idiot Sion pushes me around all night…”


 “…Doctor, I’d actually like to ask you about something,” Sion said. “Isn’t there a way for me to recover my strength while still getting all my work done?”


The doctor shook his head. “Your Majesty… this matter concerns your very life! I’d like you to rest here for a week, and then take it easy once you’re discharged—”


“No, um, don’t you think an entire week is a bit overkill?” Sion asked. “I’ve already rested for three days. I can’t possibly continue to ‘take it easy’… First, I’d like you to trick Calne into believing that I’m healthy. Then—”


“‘He’ll try to tell you to let him out, but I need you to not listen to His Majesty’s requests’ is what Major General Kaiwel instructed me to do. I must stand my ground…”


“Damn you, Calne!” Sion cursed.


“Hey, you,” Ryner said. “Your subordinates worked real hard to get you to rest. Don’t you think you could take it easy for a week for their sake?”


The doctor nodded. “He’s right, Your Majesty. Please, take it easy and recover. Then you can go back to work—”


Sion shook his head. “No, I can’t. I have work that needs done now.” He began to count all the things he needed to attend to on his fingers, then seemed to remember something and looked back up at the doctor. “Oh, I know. How about you send me back with something that’ll keep me awake for as long as possible once I’m done here?”


“Wh-whoa!” Ryner said. “That’s way too dangerous!”


“H, he’s right, Your Majesty! Those drugs have extreme side effects, and they’d end up shortening your lifespan considerably! P, please tell me you haven’t already done those drugs…”


Sion laughed. “No, no, I haven’t done any… yet.”


“Yet!?” The doctor and Ryner both yelled.


Sion stuck his tongue out. “It’s just a joke. I’d never do that. I mean, really. I’m the one who made those illegal in the first place. Would I break my own law?”


Ryner eyed him suspiciously. Because he could definitely see Sion sacrificing his body for the sake of their country. For other people’s sake in general. He’d be totally okay with it.


Sion laughed again. “No, really, it was just a joke. There’s no point in this if I die. But… a week is a really long time… I have to get my work here in the hospital… ah, yeah. That’s what I’ll do. I’ll have them prepare the documents…”


With that, Sion turned around and left the room, completely ignoring the doctor’s realm of authority. Nurses and guards followed him out.


“…He’s sick alright,” Ryner said, exasperated. “Sick with workaholism.”


Ferris, on the other hand, was nodding with understanding. “He’s right. I should get Iris to bring some dango sets to my room here.” She left, too.


“…And she’s sick with dango disease…”


Apparently they both wanted to die young. Ryner sighed.


The hospital brought them three meals a day and turned off the lights at night to keep them from pulling all-nighters. This was paradise compared to his life outside of the hospital. And he was glad that Ferris didn’t have a serious illness.


He was finally relaxed enough to yawn nice and big. He felt really tired now.


“…Time for a nap,” Ryner said to himself.


“Geez,” the doctor said. “As far as compliance goes, you’re the best patient out of the three of you by far.”


“Right?”


“Yes. I’ve never seen a patient who sleeps from sunrise to sunset quite like you do.”


Ryner grinned at the praise. “You’ve been thinking it too, right? That I’m great at this whole patient thing. That I should make a job out of it. Picture it… Me being your patient for all eternity…”


“…I’d discharge you,” the doctor said and left.


And so Ryner ended up being the last one in the room. “Guess I’ll go nap now,” he said to himself. He turned towards the door and took a step closer, but then it suddenly slammed open.


“Is Ryner Lute in here?” Someone asked. His voice was sharp and deep.


“…Mmah?”


Apparently the guy took that weird sound as a yes, because he walked on in. He had red hair, sharp eyes, and a muscular body. Ryner was reasonably tall, but this guy had another head of height on him.


He was someone that Ryner had seen before, back in Estabul. He was there when Sion chased him down after Ryner ran away… back when Tiir was causing trouble. If he remembered correctly, this guy had been at Sion’s side then. He’d been down an arm, but still yelled for Sion to kill Tiir… 


And his name was… 


Ryner stared at his bright red hair, then decided. “If I recall, you’re… Peerson.”


“Who the hell is that supposed to be?”

“Oh, I was wrong?”


You didn’t get a single letter right. Also it’s not that long.”


“You’re kidding,” Ryner said.


“No, you’re literally completely wrong.”


“That sucks.” Apparently he couldn’t even get the number of letters right. Weird. He was sure that it was Peerson.


He remembered the redhead wanting to go fight Tiir in the inn, so Sion yelled, ‘No, Peerson! Don’t go near the inn!’ or something like that.


Wait, no, what if… 


“Pom then, right?”


“Claugh! It’s Claugh Klom!!”


“…You’re definitely lying.”


“Why the hell would I lie about my own name!”


 “Hm. Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Ryner admitted.


He took a good look at Claugh. He looked like a pretty strong guy, and he just had the atmosphere of someone who knew what to do in a fight. It looked like he got a prosthetic for his arm, too, but he couldn’t see what kind since he had a big glove over it…


“So, Mr. Claugh Klom. What do you need from me?”


Claugh grinned. “Well, I was thinkin’ I better go say hi to Sion’s good friend.”


“Say hi?”


Claugh nodded. “Yep. Say hi.” He raised his arm and smiled. “Well, sorry that it’s not the nicest way to say hi, but… I’m gonna punch you, so try and dodge!”


Ryner dodged quickly. “Wow, you’re pretty slow.” Way slower than expected. To be fair though, a regular soldier never would’ve been able to dodge that. Ryner was just an advanced fighter.


He looked down at Claugh’s foot as he dodged, moving his own body the same way.


“Oh, so you can dodge that speed,” Claugh said. “But how about this?” Claugh changed his arm’s trajectory and punched many times faster than before.


“Uwoah!” Ryner yelped, surprised. He dodged by moving his body to the side this time.


“So you can dodge that too?” Claugh said. He sounded like he was having fun with this. “Nice… It’s been a while since I met someone who could fight like this. So… how about this!”

“It gets faster!?” Ryner yelled. He couldn’t dodge this time, so he decided to grab Claugh by his elbow to immobilize his arm instead.


“Hah. You’re not strong enough for that!” Claugh said. Instead of Ryner grabbing Claugh’s arm, Claugh grabbed Ryner’s… and twisted.


“Shit!” Ryner tried to twist his arm in the opposite direction as he steadied his legs to try to kick him in the face, but… Claugh did the same thing but faster.


He couldn’t dodge… the best he could do was block.


“Uwaugh!”


But he couldn’t stop it. Claugh’s kick sent him flying despite his attempt at guarding himself.


“You’re kidding… I blocked it just like I was supposed to, too,” Ryner groaned. Claugh had broken his arm and got a good hit in on his head. “The hell. Are you some kind of monster?”


It was clear that Claugh was far out of his league as far as hand-to-hand combat went. His muscles were bigger and better, and his technique was… well, his technique was only a little better than Ryner’s, really.


It looked like Claugh was thinking on the same lines. “Hm. I’m stronger in hand-to-hand,” he said. But your specialty’s magic, right? You’re the strongest magician in Roland or somethin’. Use some magic, then.”


“…Um, the truth is, I don’t know how to use magic~. It’s my loss…”


“Ahn? Well, I’m gonna use magic… Feel free to fight it with your fists,” Claugh said. He began to draw a magic circle in the air. He was remarkably fast.


“Seriously? I could’ve sworn you were just some musclehead…”


Ryner instantly knew the spell that Claugh was casting. It was one of Ryner’s favorites, Lightning Flash. But it’d gone through numerous changes. It was a Lightning Flash derivative spell… and he was casting it by… 


Ryner opened his eyes wide and activated his Alpha Stigma. When that scarlet pentagram rose in his eyes, he could instantly understand all magic he saw. He could understand how to cast Claugh’s spell, how long it’d take to activate… 


But Claugh wasn’t drawing a magic circle now.


He’d stopped and was throwing a punch instead.


“You’re kidding me… a magic feint!?”


“Duh.” Claugh opened the palm of his right arm as he threw it towards Ryner. The white glove tore off to reveal a pitch-black palm.


“…Hah? What’s that, a cursed prosthetic?”


“Exactly. What’ll you do, Ryner Lute?”


What would he do? Well, he’d have to dodge… otherwise he was dead meat. “Ugh!” Ryner yelled as he stepped back. He had to stop holding back. This wasn’t someone who he could go easy on. “Auughhh what a pain!!”

Ryner’s fingers danced in the air to write letters made of light. He’d cast a spell he stole from Estabul’s Magical Knights.  “I dedicate the words of our contract - give birth to the beast of malice sleeping within the earth!”


But just as he said it—


“Alright, you two, that’s enough!” Someone suddenly yelled from the entrance. Ryner stopped to look. Claugh did the same. 


There stood Sion, cradling a massive pile of paperwork in his arms. “Playtime is over. It’s time for work instead!”


“Work? Seriously?” Ryner asked.


“Whoa, Sion… work’s supposed to be off limits for you while you’re here!”


Sion nodded, a pleasant smile on his face. “Yes, yes, and the doctor told you to take it easy, but here you are fighting with Ryner. I’m sure Princess Ehn will be veeery angry with you.”


“…Uwahgh,” Claugh groaned. 


“…Heh. You’re making people mad,” Ryner said.


“The hell did you say?”


“Nothiiing!” 


“Oh, come on, don’t fight,” Sion said and forced a smile. “I meant to introduce the two of you properly, but you guys had to start fighting instead before I could, didn’t you?”


“It’s his fault,” Ryner said. “I didn’t want to fight at all.”


“Dumbass. It’s my job to make sure guys who hang around Sion are cool,” Claugh said. “Why do you have to go makin’ friends with suspicious guys so much…”


 “Aah? Who’re you callin’ suspicious?” Ryner asked.


“You. Who els—”


“I just told you to stop fighting!” Sion said. “Playtime is over. You two might not know this, but something serious is happening…”


“O, oh. This is really bad timing,” Claugh said. “S, sorry, Sion… I have something else I gotta do. Can we have this conversation some other time?”


“…Wow, what a coincidence,” Ryner said. “I have something I need to do too. See, I want to hear all about your super serious situation, but… Sorry. I really have to go right now. I really have to nap right now—”   


Ryner and Claugh tried to bolt. But Sion just kept talking. “No, this work really needs done as soon as possible. It’s—”


“I don’t wanna hear it! I don’t wanna hear it!!” Ryner yelled and covered his ears. He tried to run. But Claugh grabbed his shirt from behind to stop him.


“Whoa there, Ryner Lute. You’re supposed to be Sion’s friend, right? Can’t you listen to his problems instead of me?”


“Traitor!! Uugh, I’m seriously gonna kill you… no, uh, wait,” Ryner said. “Aren’t you Sion’s closest confidant? I think you better listen to your lord’s wishes—”


“No, no, no, I think his best buddy should be the one to listen to his problems instead—” 

 

“No, no, no, no, seriously, shouldn’t it be his most excellent employee!?”


“…Ugh, wow, I really don’t like you.”


“What a coincidence!” Ryner said. “I hate everything about you, even your face!”


 And so they started trying to trip each other on the way out… 


“…So, um, it sounds like everyone’s ready to listen now,” Sion said. “I have forty thousand matters here that I’d like you two to attend to—”


“No fucking waaaay!!” Ryner and Claugh yelled in unison, like any good friends would.


---


The next day, Ryner and Claugh were discharged from the hospital by their bully and boarded in due to a massive storm of paperwork… 


Five days passed like that before they both collapsed of exhaustion and were brought back to the hospital as critical patients.


Noa screamed loudly, Ferris laughed loudly, and Sion made an expression that only a bully could make.


Ryner thought back to their plan to assassinate Sion that they thought of when they re-entered Roland before. It hadn’t worked out then, but now that he was he was back in the hospital, he was thinking of new ways to take down their sadistic king Sion Astal.


Maybe he could put tons of things he hated in his bed. It was the ‘Gyaah, all the last things I want to see are in my bed’ and then he faints plan!’


He tossed around ideas in his head to perfect his assassination plan.


---


That aside.


A new day began.


On a new day like this, they had the feeling that things would be calm. But this was far after. Even though it was a new day, just as it was a beginning, it was also an end… 


When he thought back to those days, he felt that they were filled with more smiles than he’d ever experienced before. Because after he returned to Roland, Ferris and Sion were both there. They were really always smiling.


It was a long peace. But he knew that it wouldn’t last forever.


He didn’t realize it at the time. When did he realize it, actually?


When did he realize how precious it all was?


It was a precious time with people who were dear to him. He never noticed that he had all of that. He was fed up with the fact that he never noticed those things.


Bright days as that could be destroyed so easily… If only he’d realized what he had while it was there.


---


To think that this was the end.


Why couldn’t he have realized at the time that that was their final peace?


He was always like that.


It always took him until the very end to realize how beloved something was to him.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 10: The King's Lonely Fight

Chapter 6: Regarding the Final Peace


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


It hurt in a vague sort of way.


“……”


He opened his eyes and was greeted with a blinding light. He scrunched up his face.


It was… sunlight. Yes, the light of the sun.


Ryner squinted up at the sun’s bright rays, narrowing his eyes.


“…It’s… morning?”


He sat up slowly, then looked around. He was in his room in the cheap inn he was currently staying at. It had a bed, a wooden table, and a small wardrobe. The windows had thin curtains that were currently blowing with the gentle breeze. It looked like he’d forgotten to close the window before sleeping last night. It was open all the way, very rudely letting the sunlight attack him.


“……”


Ryner gazed out the window for quite some time. This was the second floor, so it wasn’t like there was a good view out there or anything… He was just zoning out.


He pressed a hand to his head. He had a little bit of a headache, and he was still half-asleep. It was especially bad because the sun had woken him up from the middle of a deep dream.


“…That sure was a nightmare,” Ryner mumbled and sighed.


It was a dream. A nightmare. Waking up from those was always the worst. His mind was slow to catch up to the fact that he was awake.


He couldn’t remember what he’d been doing yesterday before sleeping at all. He could remember… pulling all nighters working with Sion, then shuffling home half-asleep… And then he was attacked by a real weirdo… wait, no, was that part a dream?


He was seriously tired. He couldn’t tell what’d happened while he was awake and what happened while he was asleep. His memory was a mess right now.


“…It was a dream… Yeah. A dream,” he whispered. Then he felt a twinge of pain in his chest. “Ow.” He pressed his fingers against the place that was hurting - the left side of his chest, about where his heart was. It was a tight, itchy sort of pain.


He looked down at his chest.


“…Oh, shit… That wasn’t a dream?”


He was wearing his Magical Knight robe and armor, but his chestplate was weird. It looked like it’d melted right where his heart was, leaving a gaping hole in its protection.


“…You’ve gotta be kidding me…”


If he recalled correctly, the white armor was made with chaoeoh, which was a super high-quality metal forced specifically to protect their strongest magicians. There were lots of great things about it: it was light, strong so that it wouldn’t be pierced or twisted, and had a high melting point. Its high melting point was the most impressive thing about it - even Roland’s hottest spell couldn’t melt it. An exceptionally strong swordsman like Ferris could probably damage it, yeah, but melting it should be impossible.


And yet, his armor, which should be immune to heat… 


“…It melted…”


Ryner fingered the edge of the hole in his armor.


“……”


He was at a loss for words. His half-asleep mind was racing at the sight of such an odd phenomenon.


“…I give,” he said. 


Yeah, it was possible that there was another country with hotter spells than what Roland had. But if someone had casted one of those on him, then… 


“…I’d have been burnt to a crisp…”


He supposed it was also possible that it did burn him to a crisp and now he was a ghost, but… 


“…I’m probably still alive,” he said to himself. He held his hand up in front of his eyes, opening and closing it slowly. “Hm. Yeah, it doesn’t look like I’m a ghost.”


Not that he seriously believed in ghosts in the first place.


“What happened to me?” Ryner wondered.


He thought back to yesterday again.  He’d been coming home from Sion’s. Two people who he didn’t know attacked him on the way. According to his memory, they were the cause of the hole in his armor. They’d done it simply. All it took was one knife. Though Ryner had been a little distracted by the blood spurting out of his chest at the time and hadn’t noticed the hole burnt in his armor at all… 


Those two had accomplished an impossible feat. They’d melted a gaping hole in his armor without burning Ryner alive in the process… Also, he really should’ve died from that knife stabbing him right in the heart.


“……”


The wound had been fatal without a doubt. There was no way someone could live with as much blood loss as he had. He should have died.


“…So why am I alive?” Ryner said, confused. He stuck his fingers through the hole in his armor, feeling around inside. There was a hole in his shirt there, too, so his skin was exposed through it. But that much was obvious. It had to have hit his skin since he lost that much blood from it. But his skin wasn’t wounded. He’d lost all that blood, and yet… his skin wasn’t broken.


“……”


When he felt around at the place where he’d been pierced… 


“…The hell is this?”


The skin where the knife had cut felt weird, like it was metal or something. And it was terribly cold. It was really only a small spot, but it was, undeniably, not his skin.


“Whoa whoa whoa. What the hell.”


Ryner quickly removed his armor and shirt, then looked down at his chest. There was an odd symbol there… like a letter, buried in his skin over his heart. A little black letter, the width of two of his fingers.


Ryner smiled bitterly. “Are you serious…”


Because he remembered those letters. He saw them in his dream. In his nightmare. In those letters that’d bound him, then strangled the monster.


“Then… that wasn’t a dream, was it? It was real…”


Impossible. That couldn’t be true. Because… there was no way that stuff could actually happen… 


“…Is there?”

Ryner opened his eyes up wide. His cursed Alpha Stigma. The second he did, the scarlet pentagram in them rose up and shined brightly.


The Alpha Stigma monster had been in his dreamscape.


“…It wasn’t… a dream?” Ryner mumbled, tired.


It wasn’t a dream.


That monster. That world. That woman who he’d left, unable to save… 


It wasn’t a dream…?


“…Uuh…”


Ryner pressed his hand to his chest. Because it really hurt. But it wasn’t because he was wounded. And it wasn’t because of the letter. Something just hurt, in the caverns of his chest. It hurt when he thought of that woman, who he’d seen eaten by the monster right before his eyes. It hurt so bad.


“…I give,” Ryner said, forcing himself to take slow breaths in and out.


He didn’t know anything. What was happening to him? Who was that woman? He should know her. He should definitely know her. But when he tried to remember, his head hurt.


“Ugh, shit! What’s with this…”  


He moved his hand to his aching head. Trying to remember hurt. But he wanted to remember. He wanted to know who she was. But when he tried, it hurt so bad.


That voice had been the same. The voice of the man who’d stabbed him. It was somehow familiar, familiar enough to make his chest clench up with longing.


But he couldn’t remember, no matter how much he tried. It was like there was something getting in the way of him remembering, like someone had cursed him… 


“…Hm?”

Ryner’s eyebrows shot up.


“…A curse… yeah, what if I was cursed?”


Then he thought back to inside the dream. No, maybe it wasn’t a dream, but anyway inside that weird, dream-like world, that woman said something.


He’d asked her who she was to him. And so she answered— 


“I can’t answer that.”


So Ryner asked why not.


“…Because that’s the kind of contract this is.”


Contract. Contract… 


“…Maybe I was cursed to have my memory sealed…?”


But what was the contract for then? Who was that woman? Why did his memories need sealed in the first place?


“……”


He couldn’t understand after all. The only thing he understood was that he was wrapped up in some hard-to-understand shit.


“…No, maybe I was born wrapped up in all this?” Ryner wondered to himself, smiling self-derisively. 


That dream world… had been so red, as far as the eye could see. That was probably… 


“…Inside me. That was probably inside my eyes… inside my Alpha Stigma…”


It was somewhere he’d always wanted to go. Somewhere he’d always been searching for. Because it was somewhere that would have clues to help him figure out what he was. But how had he ended up going there so suddenly?


“How’d I end up there?” Ryner wondered aloud. “Was it because I almost died?”


Ryner shook his head. No, that couldn’t be right. Because he’d been on the verge of death before, back when he was part of the Secret Elites in the old Roland… He’d messed up in his assassination duties and was seriously injuried in the past. He’d spent months living in the border between life and death. But he’d never gone to that place before. So that meant that him being on the verge of death wasn’t the culprit.


“……”


Ryner looked down, to the dark letters buried in his chest.    


“…Did that guy who stabbed me help me find my way there?”


He felt like that was it. The woman in his dream made it sound like it, too. Because she’d thanked someone for upholding the contract and letting her and Ryner meet… And the guy she was grateful to was probably the same one who’d talked to him just before he passed out.


She’d even said his name. Right. He heard her say his name. If he recalled, it was… 


“……”


His head hurt. He couldn’t think.


What was his name? What had she said?


“All I need are you and ____ to be happy.”


“I’m sorry… I couldn’t get us any more time… but even so, I’m happy… I want to thank ____… He upheld our contract and let me see you again…”


“…Uwah, they sure are thorough…”


His memory was gone. Erased. Only that name had been wiped from his mind, a clean mark against his otherwise clear memories.


Still, just because he couldn’t remember his name didn’t mean that he didn’t know anything about him. Judging by what that woman had said, he wasn’t Ryner’s enemy. But he’d still been cursed so that his thoughts cut off right at the moment where he was supposed to remember.


“…This is a pretty serious illness.”  Ryner tapped his head, but it didn’t do anything to get it working. Then he lay back down in bed. He didn’t think he’d get anywhere from continuing to think like this.


“……”


Ryner stared up at the ceiling. He closed his eyes partway, tired. Doing so made the scarlet shine in his pupils fade a bit. His vision blurred the further his eyelids fell, but he continued to stare up at the blurry ceiling anyway.


“…He knows about me.”

Was he his ally? At the very least, he wasn’t wholly against Ryner. And those people, strange as they were, had managed to convey something to him.


He thought of something else the woman said.


“I’m… okay. You should hurry. Go deeper, to the door, and touch it before the Weaver of All Formulas appears…”


The Weaver of All Formulas? Not the Solver? That wasn’t him then, right? Then who was it? And what about that winged monster in there - that was the Alpha Stigma’s true body, right?


Ryner shook his head.


He wasn’t going to find any answers by thinking about that. So there was no need for him to. But that woman’s words… 


“Go deeper, to the door, and touch it.”


Touch the door. That’s what she said to do. So Ryner touched it. And then he was shown something… 


“…What was that?”


The man who cried and swung his sword. The goddesses screaming in agony. And the man pointing the sword at Ryner at the end of it all. The image reflected in his sword.


It was scary. It only lasted a moment, but the thing reflected in his sword wasn’t human at all. It was a demon. That was the most suitable word for it by far. It was a monster different from the red, winged monster.


Just looking at it had made Ryner freeze from fear. Tremors wracked his body, and he was filled with disgust. It had been shrouded by an ominous darkness.


But what did it mean? What was the point in showing him that?


“…What were they trying to convey to me?”

He couldn’t come up with an answer. Obviously, right? The situation was too extraordinary. He wasn’t given enough information. Even so, there was something he was supposed to get out of it all, right? What was it?


So Ryner focused all his energy and thought.


Erased memories. The letter carved into his chest. The pentagram bearing red monster. Sacrifice. Key. Door. Alpha. Seal. The woman eaten by the monster. The nostalgic voice of that man. The hole in his chest. The crying man, raising his sword up. The ugly demon reflected in the sword.


And then.


The Solver of All Formulas. The Weaver of All Formulas.


“…All… All Formulas… Formulas, huh…”


Ryner whispered to himself for quite some time as he stared up at the ceiling.


“…Hm.”


He blinked. His eyes got dry from staring at a hard problem for too long. So he closed his eyes. And stared into the darkness on the other side of his eyelids instead.


And slowly… 


“…Whoa, I’m getting sleepy…”


He arrived at the same conclusion as always.


Wasn’t thinking kind of a pain in the ass anyway? Like, he was bound to get tired of thinking about something so difficult eventually… and being able to fall asleep the second after he closed his eyes was his biggest appeal.


So in summary— 


“Nighty night~”


But just as he began to enter the world of dreams… 


“Ryner!!” The familiar, clear voice of a woman he knew well sounded from the door as she pushed it open. “Wake up! It’s serious!”


“I’m not here~” Ryner said as he hid under the covers.


But it didn’t work. She came in and forced the covers off. “What are you saying! You’re right here!” She yelled.

“Ugh… and I was just about to take my long-awaited nap, too,” Ryner said. He sounded like death incarnate. He forced his sleepy eyes open to look up at the woman who’d stolen his covers.


She was a pretty blonde whose expression forgot to pack her emotions - his partner in crime, Ferris Eris. She spent every way acting in the most inconsiderate, selfish way possible, diabolically swinging her sword around and hitting him. Even now she was holding his beloved covers captive.


“…Whoa, actually…”


He was struck by a strange feeling. Like he was waking from a long dream.


“I like, totally feel like I just returned to reality when I saw you.”


It was like finally waking from that nightmare. But that meant… 


Ferris threw his covers aside, then stole his pillow and threw that too. “Something important is happening but you’re still half-asleep… half-asleep… h, half dressed… Wh-where’s your shirt, you sex maniaaaaccc!!”


“Don’t point that at me! N-not the sword! Gyaaaah!!”


And so the same conclusion as always played out once more.


This wasn’t a nightmare. He’d woken up from his nightmare, only to be faced with the true demon he called reality… yeah, it was something like that.


“…Uuhh.” Ryner had been tossed off the bed, and was now looking up from his place on the floor. “Uuugh… You know it’s still morning, right?” He asked, looking up at the demon.


She averted her bright red face. “J-just hurry.”


“Huh? With what?”


“P-putting your clothes on, obviously!”

“Huh?” It was only then that Ryner realized what she was so worked up about. His shirt was still off. “Ahh… okay, yeah. Sorry about that.” He looked down at his chest. At the black letter buried in it. And covered the mark with his hand.


“……”


Judging by how flustered Ferris was about his shirt, she didn’t seem to have noticed the little letter. That was good.


He didn’t need to get Ferris wrapped up in this too. It was his problem. His problem… 


He thought of his dream. Of all the things he didn’t understand in it.


“A-are you done yet?” Ferris asked.


“Oh, uh, not yet.”


“You’re taking too long!”


“Sorry, sorry. Wait a sec,” Ryner said. He kicked away his chest piece with the hole in it, then put on a fresh robe. Then he picked up his covers and pillow and put them back on the bed all nice and neat, then slipped back under the covers and closed his eyes. He activated his aforementioned special ability to fall asleep instantly… 


“Hey, Ryner. Are you done yet?”

“……”


“…Hey.”  


“……”  


“Ryner.”


“………”


“Is putting on your shirt really that time consuming?”


“…………”


“Mm. Why aren’t you responding? Are you done? Can I turn around? Hey. Answer me.”


“……………”


“A-are you kidding? I’m going to turn around. Is that okay?”


“………………”


“I-it’s alright, isn’t it? I’m g-going to do it!”


“…………………”


“Farewell, Ryner.”


“Gkyah!?”


Ryner went flying right through the window from the force of her sword.


“…Huh? You’re kidding, right?” 


By the way, his room was on the second floor.


Ryner looked down. The street was below him. “Seriously? I-I don’t have time to… gkyah!”


And so Ryner died.


The flame of his life… 


Blew out.


But then the blonde demon jumped out through the same window and kicked his dead body!


“Gyhakaaaa!!”


“Are you awake yet?” Ferris asked.


“No, I’m dead…”


“Mm. You’ve awoken.”


“Like I said, I’m dead—”


“So let’s return to that important matter,” Ferris said.  


“Huh!? Me falling from the second floor and dying wasn’t important!?”


“There’s nothing else for us to talk about…”


“…She’s ignoring me… Well, whatever… Y’know, I’d be really happy if you took your foot off my back before we got to business.”


“Hm.” Ferris nodded and stepped on him harder. “Get up, dimwit. It’s already past noon.”


“Huh? Really?” Ryner looked up at the sky. True, the sun was past its midpoint. The strength of its rays made him squint again. How long had he been lost inside his dream?


It’d been early morning when that monster and the man with the nostalgic voice attacked him. But it was noon now. So… had he been in his dream from morning to noon? Or had he been out for several days?


“Hey, Ferris.”


“What?”


“Did we eat dango together yesterday?”


“Mm. Is there something wrong with that?”


“No, nothing… as long as that’s the case.”


So he was killed this morning and woke up in the afternoon. And those guys who attacked him must’ve gone out of their way to bring him back to his inn, too.


“…Then they really aren’t my enemies,” Ryner mumbled. 


“What are you talking about?” Ferris asked.


Ryner shrugged. “No, it’s nothing.”


“Mm? You’re hiding something from me?”


“No, it’s uh. It’s just about this dream I had earlier. It’s whatever.”


He was a shitty liar. But Ferris nodded in understanding. “I see. So you had another one of your dreams, the likes of which you can’t explain to other people because they’re far too terrible?”


“…You make it sound like it’s always been that way,” Ryner said, tired. “Leaving that aside, what’s your important problem?”


Ferris was as expressionless as always. But somewhere deep inside her expression, he could see that she was a little happy. It was a really small change. One that only Ryner, who was always with her, would notice… but anyway, the point was that she was happy. 


That was all it took for Ryner to know what it’d be. It had to be about dango. Like maybe she found a delicious new dango shop, or maybe she had a ticket for some free dango or something. This expression of hers was pretty much always something related to dango.


“Hmm,” Ryner said. “Lemme guess. Dango agaaain?”

“Ngah!? How’d you know?”


“Bullseye,” Ryner said, a little exasperated. “Let’s see. You found a great new dango shop, so that meant you had to come wake me up and hit me, riiiight?”

Ferris shook her head. “No. You see, I’ve finished drawing up the Roland Empire Dango Map: Spring Edition. It’ll be available at bookstores starting next week. There are no dango shops that I don’t know about in this city.”


“Oh, really… Wait, spring edition? You have one for the other seasons too?”


Ferris nodded without hesitation. “Mm. I release one every season.”


“…You sure have been devoted to dango…”


“Mm. I know where all the best bean dango shops are, too,” Ferris said proudly.

“…What?” Ryner said. 


“Mm. By the way, you might not have realized it, but I was making a pun because ‘been’ sounds like ‘bean.’”


“…Ahh… You’re explaining the joke…”


“Heheh, amazing, isn’t it!”

“…Y, yeah… Super amazing…”


“Heheheh.”


She seriously seemed happy about it. Ryner sighed. “Well, I’m happy that you brought me into this and all, but I’m still kinda tired, and after hearing about bean dango I’m getting hungry too.”


Ferris’ eyes opened wide. “Ohh! Let’s go get some delicious bean dango then!”


“Oh, sounds good~. Is the store nearby?” Ryner asked.


“Mm. It’s really close.”


“Then let’s talk about your important thing on the way there, yeah?”


“That’s fine. Follow me,” Ferris said, walking briskly towards her dango. It was like she’d completely forgotten about whatever was supposed to be important.


“…She forgot about it entirely in favor of dango?”

“Mm? Did you say something?”

“Nope, nothing.”


“Then let’s go! And don’t drag your feet!”


“Alrighty~”


Ryner followed her leisurely.


“……”


It was a nice and sunny day. The city was in full swing too. Maybe it was because the weather was so nice, but he couldn’t help but feel that there were more people than usual flitting in and out of shops and restaurants. The smell of grilled fish and meat was wafting out of the alleyway stores, giving the street a pleasant smell. He got hungrier and hungrier the more he walked through it… 


“Augh, this is bad… My stomach’ll eat itself if I don’t distract myself before we reach the dango,” Ryner said to himself, pressing a hand to his growling stomach. “Hey, Ferris.”


“Hm?”


“Don’t you think it’s about time to talk about that important thing? It’s hard walking past all this food without a distraction.”


Ferris turned back, confused. “What do you mean?”


“You seriously forgot…?”

“Mgh?”

“I mean, you said you had something super important to talk about earlier?”

She thought for a long moment, then bopped her fist on her palm in sudden realization. “Ah, right!”


“You remembered?”

“I remembered.”


“Then talk.”


“Something terrible happened, Ryner!”


He resisted the urge to clip back that it couldn’t be that bad if she forgot all about it.


“You see, earlier when I was making my morning dango rounds…”


“You had dango this morning too?”

“Naturally.”

“That isn’t natural at all… I try not to criticise people, but you should really think about eating a more balanced d—”


She completely ignored him and talked over him instead. “And an incident occurred while I was doing my dango rounds.”


“…Incident?”


“Mm. An incident, right in front of my last stop in my dango rounds, Wynnit Dango—”


“Yeah.”


“And I—”


“Yeah.”


“…Seem to have fainted there rather suddenly.”


“Whoa!”


Ferris ignored that, too. “That’s not important, though… The real important part is afterwards. The incident that occurred after I woke up.”


“No no no wait. You don’t think suddenly fainting is important?” Ryner asked. “I mean, you fainted. You might be sick.”


Ferris shook her head. “No, I’m perfectly healthy.”


“Do perfetly healthy people faint?”


“…Hm. By coincidence, yes.”


“Like hell!” Ryner said. “Don’t you think your lifestyle’s to blame here? All you eat is dango!”

“Hm. True, I’ve gotten a bit addicted to red bean dango lately… I should try to eat a little more matcha dango too—”


“That’s not the fucking probleeeemmm!!” Ryner yelled. “Ugh, seriously. Dango’s cancelled. We’re going to eat vegetables today, Ferris. Vegetables!”


Ferris looked sad. “Uu…?”


“Make that face all you want, it’s not happening! Seriously… Look at you, fainting all of a sudden…”


He needed a break… Ryner moved his hand through his bedhead. So she suddenly fainted, huh… All sorts of health problems could cause that… The big one was that she could be anemic from eating an unbalanced diet, though. There was definitely room to improve there.


Ferris was staring at him, uneasy. “A-are you angry?”

“Of course I am!”


“…Why?”


“Because I’m worried!” Ryner said with a glare. “Like, I’d feel really bad if I learned that my partner in crime died because she ate too much dango.”


“…Mmh. But my experiment to test the theory that dango is the ultimate healthy food—”


“Do you seriously think thaaat! Ugh, that’s so obviously not true that you don’t need to test it! Overeating is bad no matter what you’re eating too much of.”


“B, but the bean dango…?”


“Not happening today!”


“…Awgh!?”


“Don’t ‘awgh’ me! Come on… This isn’t the time to be talking about food, it’s time to see the doctor. We’ll have Sion introduce us to the best doctor in the country.”


Ferris furrowed her eyebrows. “We’re going to the doctor?”


“Yeah.”


“I hate doctors.”

“What are you, five!?”


“B, but Ryner. Look how healthy I am,” Ferris said and moved her arms around to show him her complete range of motion.


Ryner glared, but was otherwise silent.


“Look, I’m not sick…”


“……”


“…Umm… so I…”


“……”


“…Uugh… I really don’t want to go to the doctor if possible,” Ferris said weakly.


“You have to go.”


“Mrmgh… But I’m healthy…”


 “Yeah, but on the off chance that something’s really wrong,” Ryner insisted. But he felt a little scared saying that. Was it really such an off chance? She’d fainted without warning. Sure, she herself said that she was healthy, and anyone else would think she was more than just healthy seeing her swing that monster sword around. He couldn’t imagine that a girl like that had fainted from anemia.


So what caused it then?


“……”


Hundreds of horrible things flashed through Ryner’s mind. There were lots of horrible diseases that could make her faint suddenly. He shook his head to clear it.


“Let’s go to the castle and ask Sion… okay, Ferris?”


“…Mgh.”


She didn’t follow. “C’mon, don’t be like that,” Ryner said.


“…Mghmgh…”


Ryner smiled bitterly and held out his hand. “Geez. C’mon, let’s go. If the doctor clears you, then you can eat whatever you want. Okay?”


“…R, really?” Ferris asked, hope shining through her expression. Apparently she’d thought this meant that she’d never get to eat dango ever again. But that wasn’t the case.


Ryner nodded. “Yup, really really. So let’s go see the doctor.”


“…Mgh… Can’t be helped, then.”


They got to walking again. It was a bustling street filled with the smell of roasting fish and meat. Delicious smells were closing in on him.


“……”


He silenced his screaming stomach with a shove. “Hagh.”


“Wh, you, did you just laugh!?”


“No, no, I didn’t. I really didn’t!” Ryner insisted.


“Liar! I heard a ‘hah!’”


“No, that’s not…”


“I’ll kill you!” Ferris said.

“Don’t kill me!” 


“Mgh… This is all your fault!” Ferris said. “My stomach had already decided on bean dango!”


“Yeah, yeah, I know. Man, I sure am hungry~”


And so the two slowly let go of their lunch plans, facing the royal castle instead.


---


His headache was terrible lately. It was intense enough to make him dizzy, enough that he periodically lost consciousness from it. His memories from around those times were fuzzy… 


“……”


He pressed a hand to his aching head and looked up. His fuzzy vision slowly cleared. He was in the same place as always - his plain office with its desk and bookshelf and not much else. And his head hurt.


It was the same as all the other times he regained consciousness.


“…What was I just doing?” Sion mumbled to himself quietly so that no one else could hear.


He knew that he’d lost consciousness for a while because when he looked up at his desk, he saw an unfamiliar pile of paperwork. They hadn’t been there before. But his own handwriting covered the pages. In other words, he’d dealt with them while he was out of it.


But… all of them…? 


“……”


Sion took a paper from the top of the tallest pile. It was about the problem surrounding a certain person. When he stared at it for a long time, he was able to recall. Yes, he’d made a decision regarding this, gave orders, and signed off on it already.


Yeah. He decided to do that. But he just couldn’t recall why.


“Again,” Sion groaned. “That guy again…”


He leaned back in his chair and sighed softly.


His symptoms were getting worse lately. He lost consciousness and then regained it later… but it was common for days to go by before he came to.


His body wasn’t unconscious while his mind was, though. He worked like normal, gave orders to his subordinates like normal, and talked with Ryner and the others like normal, too. And he recalled all the things that he needed to continue to live normally - for example, he remembered the documents that he went through when he was out as well as the orders he gave his subordinates. He could also remember what he talked about with Ryner and Ferris.


But he couldn’t remember what he himself had been thinking. He couldn’t recall how or why he behaved the way he did. All of those memories were fuzzy.


“…Have I… started being devoured?” 


“……”


No answer.


Sion shrugged. He already knew about the side effects. Anyone who used the Sword would be slowly devoured, dirtied by the charm of power.


“…I have no intention of losing,” Sion said.


“…Heheh. Of course not, Sion. That’s why I chose you.” A voice seemed to answer from the empty air. It was Lucile Eris.


Sion stared in the voice’s general direction. “You’re not my ally.”


“I am.”

“…You’re not. You’re not an ally to me, but to the guy inside of me.”


 “It’s the same thing. It’s all you.”


“…It’s all me, huh… Then why’s he trying to kill me?”


“……”


Lucile didn’t say anything.


But Sion knew. He knew that they were trying to erase him. “Seriously, who’s side are you on?” Sion asked.


“…You’re misunderstanding,” Lucile answered. “I truly am your ally. I worry so much… for you, for him. I obey both of your decisions.”


‘For you, for him.’


‘I worry so much… for you, for him.’


“You worry… for him,” Sion spat. “Ha. You worry for someone who would cut you down for how unnecessary you are? Don’t make me laugh.”


“……”


“…I…”


“……”


“…I’m going to save Ryner,” Sion said.


“…Heheh… fuah… ahahah,” Lucile suddenly laughed. “You’re as wonderful as always. That’s why I love being with you. You speak ill of him, all while lining up platitudes of your own… and moving forward exactly as you should. You’ve already dirtied your hands just so you can save Ryner… You already…”


“Shut up,” Sion said, his voice hoarse.


“…Callaud—”


“Shut—” 


“Heeey, Sion! You in there~?” Someone suddenly called from outside the door. He had a lazy voice, like he was half-asleep.


“……”


Lucile’s presence that had filled the room until now disappeared abruptly, like fog clearing in the wind.


“Haah… hah hah…”


Lucile’s pressure had been crushing his chest, but now that it was gone, Sion could breathe. He rubbed his heart as he recovered his breath.


“Hey, c’mon, Sion. Aren’t you in there? If you’re not, then I’m gonna open the door up and go in myself~.”


“…Wait a sec,” Sion said. “I’m opening it now.”


Sion inhaled, then exhaled deeply, as if blowing out the darkness that’d accumulated in his lungs.


“……”


Then he smiled. It was a perfect smile that nobody could see through - all they saw was kindness radiating from it.


“I’m opening it now,” he repeated and stood. He unlocked the door and opened it, revealing the exact two he expected to see - Ryner, who looked as tired as always, and Ferris, who was as expressionless as always. “Hmm? Ryner, I thought you were going to catch up on your sleep for the next two days. You came back home pretty quickly. What happened?”


“Weeell, you seeee. This morning, Ferris here ate too much dango and fainted.”


“Huh? She fainted…? Is she okay?”


Ferris shook her head rapidly, flustered. “I-it isn’t the dango’s fault! It was just by chance. I-I fainted completely by chance.”


“Like I said, people don’t faint by chance!” Ryner said.


Sion nodded. “Ryner’s right… Do you feel off at all?”


“No, I’m healthy and full of energy,” Ferris said, her expression completely blank like always.


Sion and Ryner exchanged a look. “Or so she says,” Sion said quietly.


“What do you think, Sion?” Ryner asked.


“…Hmm.” Sion crossed his arms in thought. Suddenly fainting, huh… He was the same lately. It couldn’t be that these two figured that out and were trying to lead him into it, right…?


“By the way, does your head hurt or anything?” Ryner asked seriously.


Ferris shook her head.


“Are you dizzy at all?”


“No.”


“Nauseous?”


 Ferris shook her head. “Really, I’m healthy. Overflowing with energy.”


Ryner ignored her claims and continued to question her. “Has this ever happened to you before?”


“No.”


“Then why’d you faint? Do you have any idea why it might’ve happened?”


Ferris crossed her arms and stared up at the ceiling. “Mmgh… I can’t recall what happened clearly now…”


It didn’t seem like they were trying to lead Sion on. Well, he already knew that these two weren’t the type for those games anyway. If they had something they wanted to say, they’d say it loud and clear.


“…If you fainted suddenly and can’t remember why, you could have hit your head,” Sion suggested. But he didn’t push it. Because Ferris wouldn’t hit her head out of clumsiness. She was of the Eris family, the Swordsman’s Clan. She couldn’t have lived in that environment without her abilities coming to surpass that of a human’s. Even if Sion snuck up and swung at her with all his might, she’d dodge with ease.


In other words, she wouldn’t have hit her head, and no one could have hit her head.


“Ferris, where did you faint?” Sion asked.


“In front of Wynnit Dango this morning,” Ryner answered.


“Wynnit Dango?”


“Yeah.”

“Isn’t it possible that someone saw her faint then?” Sion asked.


Ryner nodded. “Apparently she went down when the old man who runs the shop went inside for a minute… Then when he came back out, he shook her awake. Umm, and then she was going on about something important—”


Ferris suddenly looked energetic. “Right! That’s what I’ve been wanting to say! The Dango God had a message for me in my dream!”


Sion tilted his head. “The Dango God?”


Ferris nodded enthusiastically. “Mm! The Dango God appeared before me while I was down and spoke. ‘I praise you for your valiant efforts day by day, and shall bestow upon you a prize!’ Yes, I’m finally being recognized for my daily efforts!”


Ryner sighed. “That was useless, thanks.”


“I-it isn’t!” Ferris insisted. “And I have proof of it!”


“Yeah, I know, I saw it earlier,” Ryner said.


“Y, you still don’t believe me, do you, fool! You should believe me if I show you a second time! It is the seal that proves that I am chosen by the Dango God!” Ferris unsheathed her sword, then held it up with pride. “Behold!!” 


“……”


Even after a few seconds, Sion had no idea what he was supposed to be looking at.


“…Huh? Um, Ryner, is this supposed to be the conclusion to all this?”


“Look right there, down at the lower part of the blade by the handle.”


Sion’s eyes moved down across the sword towards where Ryner said. Lucile had once told him that it was a special sword made specifically for members of the Eris family, constructed with a special technique and alloy without relying on magic as part of its forging as so many weapons did, and so on and so on… Apparently its history was pretty detailed, but who cared about that now.


More importantly, his eyes focused on where Ryner said to look. There was a weird little something there - a small piece of paper… no, a sticker. It was a smiley face. 


“…A smiley?”


“It is the Dango God’s royal vistage!”


Sion looked at Ryner at his side. “I know Ferris said so, but does the Dango God really make this face?”


“Like I’d know,” Ryner said.


Very reasonable answer.


Sion looked back to the sticker. It did look like a face. Like a face in the middle of a piece of dango. And its expression was one of contempt for humans, its lessers.


“So… so what about it?” Sion asked.


“The Dango God bestowed this mark upon my sword upon my waking!” Ferris said. Then she cradled her sword to her chest, hugging it lovingly.


“So anyway,” Ryner said, “The old man at Wynnit Dango believed Ferris’ story and said, ‘Amazing! The Dango God has finally acknowledged you, Lady Ferris!’”


“His faith in her is unwavering, huh?”


Ryner nodded.


Sion looked troubled, and spoke in hushed tones to Ryner. “So do you think Wynnit Dango’s owner put that sticker on her sword as a present?”


“…No, I don’t think so,” Ryner said. “I mean, if that was the case it’d mean that she fainted because he drugged her… but…”


Sion nodded. “Right. He wouldn’t do that. And if he did, then the Eris family wouldn’t take it quietly… which means…”


Could Iris have played a prank on her? She left the country in the morning for work, but she most likely spent last night with Ferris. But that’d mean that Ferris didn’t notice the sticker up until she woke up from fainting the next morning. But Ferris was an expert on her own sword. She would have never gone that long without noticing that it’d been tampered with. Someone had to have put that sticker there while she was out from fainting… 


Ryner’s voice interrupted Sion’s thoughts. “It’s possible that Ferris put it there herself, too…”


“Hm? But if that was the case, then that would mean that Ferris drew it and stuck it on there, too, so she wouldn’t have necessarily needed to have fainted…”


It’d all just be lies.


Sion looked back to Ferris, who was giving her sword earnest respect as she carefully resheathed it. “Heheh… I had predicted this morning that something good would happen.”


“…Hmm.”


She really didn’t look like she was lying.


“What do you think?” Sion asked Ryner.


“Maybe she was messing around and put the sticker on her sword herself in front of Wynnit Dango, then fainted and her memories around there got fuzzy…?”


“Ah, so she put it there and then forgot about it… But…”


Bad thoughts crossed his mind. There were all sorts of illnesses that could cause her to faint, after all… 


If a young woman like Ferris fainted out of the blue, it could happen again… And her memories from before she fainted were gone… 


“But that’s…”


Sion and Ryner exchanged a glance. It looked like Ryner was thinking the same thing.


“That’s why we came here,” Ryner said. “Sion, you ought to know a good doctor.” 


Sion nodded, then turned towards the door. “Lobitt!” He called loudly. Lobitt was his messenger.


The door opened.


“……”


But it wasn’t Lobitt. It was a teenager a bit older than Lobitt was - he was about eighteen years old, but his baby face made him look younger. He had an agreeable expression, wavy blond hair, and big blue eyes.


“…Calne?”


It was Major General Calne Kaiwel. He was a hero of the revolution, right up there with Claugh Klom, and a comrade of Sion’s since when he was in the military too. Claugh was his right-hand man and Calne was his left.


“Umm, sorry, Sir Sion,” Calne said. “If you’re looking for Lobitt, I’m having him deliver a love letter to a nobleman’s wife right now… Should I call him back?”


“…A love letter?” Sion asked. 


Calne smiled brightly. “Yes! You see, I recently met this beautiful woman in her forties. It lit the fires of love within my heart!”


“You still haven’t been cured, huh?”


For some reason, Calne was always aiding middle-aged noblewomen in committing adultery. Sion had been hoping that assigning Fiole Folkal’s sister, Eslina Folkal, to be his secretary would help him calm down, but… 


“…Eslina’s going to find out again and—”


“Ah-ah-ah!! You wouldn’t tell on me like Claugh, right?”

“No, but… Don’t do things that’d make her cry, alright? I mean, Eslina probably likes y—”


Before Sion could finish, Calne noticed Ferris inside the room. “Oh! If it isn’t Miss Ferris! It’s been too long. You’re as beautiful as always!” Calne said, then walked into the room, kneel before her, and took her hand.


“…Mm? What are you doing?”


“Declaring allegiance to your beauty with a kiss, naturally,” Calne said, then moved to lightly kiss her hand.


“……”


Sion looked at Ryner, at his expression, as if he was hoping to see jealousy.


“……”


But Ryner was yawning through it.


A little disappointed, Sion looked back over to Calne and Ferris.


Ferris moved her hand away before Calne’s lips could touch it. “Hmph. I’m not so easy that I’d accept a kiss from an unfamiliar man,” she said.


Calne clicked his tongue. “Man oh man. Rejected. And she even says she doesn’t know me… How many times have we seen each other now…?”


“Mm? Really? I have no memory of it…”


Calne laughed. “Well, you were a bit off then.”


“Off?”


“Yes. I mean, that’s when Sir Ryner disappeared, and you were really flus—”


Ferris unsheathed her sword in a flash, still proudly wearing the dango face. “Wh-what are you saying!?” She pressed the sword to Calne’s neck.


Sion couldn’t help but smile. Wasn’t acting like that a clear admission of guilt on its own?


Calne was right. Ferris had been off then, upset by Ryner’s disappearance. And now Ryner was bringing Ferris here, worried that she was sick.


“……”


Sion smiled. Despite what those two said, it looked like they were pretty close. He’d like it if this ended with them dating…


Sion looked back at Ryner, who had absolutely no interest in any of what was happening now. It looked like the ending Sion was picturing wasn’t going to happen. Calne and Eslina were like that too… 


Calne’s voice had gone high-pitched with the sword at his neck. “Uh, um, umm, it was a j-joke… just a joke!”


“Th-then think more carefully before you start joking around,” Ferris said and resheathed her sword. 


“I-I’m sorry,” Calne said. He touched his neck to confirm that the sword hadn’t cut him, then laughed nervously. “I thought I was a goner. You sure are lucky, Sir Ryner. Not just a beautiful woman, but also a strong woman has fallen in l—”


“Aah!?” This time Ryner and Ferris both raised their voices.


“Huh? Am I wrong?” Calne asked. “I thought you two were dati—”


“You’ve misunderstood,” Ferris interrupted. “How could you think this man, a pervert of times passed with not a shred of motivation, and me, the lovely Ferris who is blessed with the ultimate world-ending beauty, could possibly be in love!”


“Yeah!” Ryner agreed. “She might look pretty, but her personality’s horribaaaaaaaaaaaaauughh!??!!”


Ryner spun three times from Ferris’ attack before he finally fell to the ground. “Guha…”


“…So who has a horrible personality?” Ferris asked.  


“I got the wrong person. I’m sorry,” Ryner said.


Sion was used to seeing them in action, but this was Calne’s first time. He watched in shock, opening his mouth several times before finally finding the words he wanted to say. “S-Sir Ryner, are you injured?”


No response.


Sion smiled wryly. “This happens all the time. Come on, Ryner. Are you okay?”


“…Uuh… I seriously feel like I’m gonna die.”

Apparently he was going to die. Sion nodded. “Yeah, he’s fine.”


 “Th-that doesn’t look like fine to me,” Calne objected. “Excluding muscle-brains like Claugh, people die if they’re knocked around like that…”


“Uwah! Uwaah! Finally, someone genuine around here!” Ryner said, his voice filled with emotion. “C’mon, tell these two again! The heinous king and berserk girl need to hear it—”


“Really, though,” Calne said while Ryner was still talking. “You guys must trust each other a lot to tell these life-and-death jokes… You’re lying about not being lovers, aren’t y—”


“Aaaaaahhh!?” Ryner and Ferris raised their voices in disagreement again.


“Wh-wh-what foolishness. Why would I like this per—”


They were just going to repeat themselves, so Sion cut in. “Okay, Ferris, I’ll explain things to Calne later… The doctor is more important now, right?”


Ryner stood up from the floor quickly. “Right! Let’s stop messing around and get to the doctor’s already. C’mon, Sion, introduce us to someone quickly.”


“…Um, Ferris, are you ill?” Calne asked. 


“No, I’m energetic and healthy—”


“About that. We might not know the cause, but… there’s a small chance that something’s really wrong, right? So that’s why we came here to get Sion to show us a good doctor.”


“I see,” Calne said, then glanced back at Sion. “So that’s why you were calling for Lobitt.”


Sion nodded. “Yeah. But Lobitt’s not here right now, so I’ll need to take these two myself…”


“No no no,” Calne said, flustered. “You don’t need to do that. I can do it, so… um, w-wait here for a minute!” Calne said, then poked his head out the door. “Heeey, Eslina!”


…No response.


Calne tilted his head, then looked back in the room to check the clock. “That’s weird. She promised she’d be here soon.” So he stuck his head back out to try again. “Eslina, where are you?”


“……I’m here! I was just heading over!” Eslina yelled back from quite a distance.


Calne nodded, satisfied, then turned back to face them. “Actually, this was my meeting place with her.”


“Really flaunting your status meeting girls in front of the king’s office, aren’t you?” Sion asked.


“Right? Eheheh.”


Calne laughed without a care in the world… 


“S-sorry I’m late,” Eslina said, then opened the office door. She had pretty shoulder-length amber hair and wore a plain and sensible white dress.


Sion smiled as he met her eyes, which so very resembled her late brother’s. “You seem well, Eslina.”


“Ah. I apologize for not greeting you until now, Your Majesty.” She bowed perfectly. One wouldn’t think that she was only fourteen from how polite she was, but that was just proof of how wonderfully her brother had raised her. In comparison… 


Sion stared at Eslina’s boss. He never even said hi, and was only ever causing problems but sleeping with married noblewomen. When he wanted to meet a girl, he used Sion’s office as the meeting place. Was it really okay to let him be around Eslina? He was a terrible influence.


Sion sighed deeply.


“Ah! Ah!! What was that sigh for!?” Calne asked. “I’m as polite as can be, bowing just as perfectly when I’m with a noble wife, you know!”


Eslina’s tone went dark. “Hmm. Calne, what did you just say about noble wives?”


“……Ah.” Calne’s cheerful expression suddenly faded, as if Eslina had blown the fire in his heart out herself. “N, no, it’s like… I mean, I was just joking…?”


“Hmm.”


“R-really.”


“W-well, it doesn’t really matter,” Eslina said. “I mean, it’s not like we’re together or anything…”


“But you’re mad at me anyway! Even though it seriously has nothing to do with you, and I should be able to have a good time with older women if I want. It’s none of your business.”


Sion really wanted to stop him before he could finish that. But when he looked at Calne’s expression, all he could do was sigh. Again.


Calne was smiling childishly. Innocently. And his eyes were perfectly calm, the kind that was carefully calculating his next move rather than speaking thoughtlessly.


Sion had seen him make that expression many times before on the battlefield. That was the face he made when, after being thrown into a horrible situation, he found a way out.


Calne was a smoothtalker, after all. A ladies’ man. A carefree and worthless guy wouldn’t be his left-hand man. He wouldn’t be on Claugh’s level of fame. He’d been brains in the revolution.


And now.


Calne was faced with Eslina. He’d just said that he liked other women and had no interest in her. Why?


“Aren’t you just trying to get in the way of other people’s romances?” Calne asked.


Eslina looked like she was going to cry. “N-no, I… I won’t get in the way! I just want you to do your work, too! You invite women over all day even when you’re supposed to be working, and you shouldn’t!”


“But that’s my job—”


“No, it isn’t!”


 Sion looked up at the ceiling and whispered to the other side. “It looks like Calne will stop himself from pursuing Eslina forever, Fiole.”


“……” 


Of course nobody responded.


Fiole had been close to Calne, age-wise, and they had gotten on fairly well. And pursing the sister of a dead friend… 


“……”


Sion wouldn’t have done it either, he didn’t think. So it was hard to argue with Calne. Even though Fiole would probably be happy to trust Calne with his sister. He was the type who was always trying to marry her off to his friends, after all… But who exactly had he wanted to marry her, again?


He couldn’t remember. Sion searched his memories.


And then, in the very depths of his mind, he remembered.


“Hahaha. But I’m sure there are plenty of kids who genuinely yearn for you, Lord Astal. If you weren’t king, but had some other title instead, I think I’d ask you to marry my little sister.”


Sion pressed his hand to his forehead. “I’ve just remembered something terrible,” he whispered.


He was grateful to Eslina for falling in love with Calne instead of him.


“……”


Because… there was no way he’d be able to answer to anyone’s feelings. Because he was already…   


Sion shook his head. That didn’t matter now. Eslina liked Calne instead of him, after all. And he felt that Calne could make her happy. He’d been friends with her brother, so falling in love with his sister after his death… huh?


“…Love’s tricky, isn’t it?” Sion whispered to Ryner and Ferris as Calne and Eslina fought in a way that made it hard to tell if they liked or hated each other.


“Hm? What’d you say?”


“Nothing.”

“This is whatever, so hurry up and introduce us to a doctor already… If you don’t, she’ll start going on about her stupid nightly dango tours and try to get out of it again.”


“S-stupid!?” Ferris sputtered. “Do you have any idea how much my nightly dango tours contribute to world peace!?”


“Like I’d know that.”

“Ngh! This is proof that you’re a worthless man!”


“Now, now, let’s get along,” Sion said. “Otherwise this will end the same as always…”


Honestly, it didn’t sound like a conversation between lovers or one with sexual chemistry at all… Sion sighed, then looked back to Calne.


“Anyway, why don’t you take Ferris to the doc—” 


Sion blinked. There was a click on his hand. When he looked down, he saw that Calne had put it in handcuffs.


“Hm? What kind of joke is this?” Sion asked.


Calne ignored him. Because his focus was on cuffing Ryner with the other side of the handcuffs.


Click.


“Aahn? What’s this supposed to be?” Ryner asked.


Calne and Eslina exchanged a look, then grinned. “Preparations for the health exam are in order! Sir Sion, Sir Ryner, Lady Ferris, please get along well for your hospitalization~!”


“Huh? Hospitalization?” Sion asked.


“Why me?” Ryner asked.


Calne smiled like a mischievous kid. “I mean, Sir Sion works himself to the bone day after day, not eating and not sleeping, until he collapses. Then when he gets up again he does it all over again! I’m at my limit here! I’m hospitalizing you! You’re going to get a good rest, and the doctor will take a good look at you while you’re there and make sure you stay sane! Eslina and I have been preparing for today for a long time, and now that we’re all ready, Lady Ferris is sick too. Talk about two birds with one stone!”


“B-but I still have work—”


“That’s where the handcuffs come in,” Calne said. “I conveniently left the keys in the hospital, so you three had better come with~!”


“Hey, wait,” Ryner said. “Sion’s disease is practically incurable. He’s gonna need at least ten years in the hospital for that, and I completely agree that you should do it. But why me?”


Calne’s face blanked. “Might as well?”


“That’s stupiddd!!!”


“Oh, come on. What’s the harm in letting a doctor check you over just to be sure? I prepared lots of sexy nurses—”


“No, seriously, I don’t need any of that.”


“The beds are super comfy, since they’re suited to hosting Sir Sion?”


“…Ohhh?”


“The pillows are also made of the finest down.”


“Hmhmhm!?”


“You can forget about work and just nap all day throughout your stay?”


“My my my my my… You’re good. I like, really want to go to the hospital now,” Ryner said.


“Right? So I’m going to need you to go to the hospital with Sir Sion and keep him from thinking about work and infect him with your laidback virus, okay?”

“Oh, that’s what I’m best at.”


“Then it’s settled,” Calne said.


“No, no, no. It’s not,” Sion insisted. “I still have piles of papers that I have to get through—”


 Ryner tugged his arm, pulling Sion with him. “Now, now. Stop being selfish. Act more like Ferris.”


Sion tried to pull away, but Ryner raised his cuffed hand up.


“C’mon, don’t resist.”


“I’m not going to let you do this,” Sion said. He took a defensive posture.


And so the two started to compare their strength with tug-of-war. 


“Guh!”


“You ass!”


They scowled at each other as they forced all their strength into their arms.


“I w-won’t go!” Sion said.


“There’s no point in working yourself so hard that you collapse, though!” Ryner argued as he pushed.


Sion pushed back. “Y, you just want to sleep with a feather pillow!”


“Yeah, w-well I bet you just don’t wanna go ‘cause you’re scared of needles!”


“Ggh!”

“Mrmgh.”

Their strengths were evenly matched. No… could he do it? Could he win? Sion began to feel that he was a little stronger. Bit by bit, he pushed closer.


“…Ggh.”


Sion thought back to the far-off past. Back when he was a student at the special royal military academy. Back to around when he met Ryner. Back to before his friends there all died.


They’d gone to a tavern to celebrate, and somehow they got to arm wrestling pretty seriously. But Ryner didn’t have any motivation to do it, so Kiefer got mad at him until he actually tried.


Then Sion and Ryner arm wrestled. It was a pretty good match. Neither of them moved much even after a few minutes of it. But in the end… Sion came out victorious.


“……”


But he shouldn’t have, really.


Ryner was an outstanding person even among the Hidden Elites. He was called Roland’s strongest magician. An honest fight with Ryner should not result in Sion’s victory. But he still won.


And now, in the present day.


“……”


Sion put some muscle into it, and in turn, Ryner slowly gave in.


“…As if,” Sion said and suddenly gave up.


Ryner smiled meanly. “Wow, you tired?”


Sion shrugged. “I don’t feel good winning against someone who isn’t trying…”


“Huh? I’m trying.”

“Liar.”


“No, really… My muscles are only as big as they’ve ever been,” Ryner said. He looked at his own arm, then at Sion’s. “But like… haven’t you gotten a little weaker? You’re weaker than two years ago.”


“Hm?” Sion looked at his arm, too. It didn’t look any different, but maybe he had gotten weaker. Well… what could he expect? He spent every day here working on his piles of papers without ever seeing the frontlines. He narrowed his eyes, then sighed. “Alright, from now on I’ll find a little time to train.”


“No, that’s not it!” Calne said, defeated. “Just stop adding stuff to your plate. It’s already overflowing. We’re asking you to do less, not more.”

Sion smiled. “But if you admit me to the hospital, my work will pile u—”


“Eslina and I will take care of it,” Calne said. “Please take your time and rest up. We’re begging you.” He bowed earnestly, a serious expression on his pace. 


“……”


He couldn’t very well continue to refuse at that point.


“…Uurgh… Fine,” Sion said. “I can stand to go for a day…”


“A week,” Calne insisted.


“…Huh?”


“We’ve made preparations for you to spend a week at the hospital, sir.”

 “…What!? No, that’s too much. I don’t have the time—”


“You don’t! Take a look around the world, why don’t you. I’m sure of it - there’s no other king who works himself to exhaustion like you do.”


“B, but a week—”


“No buts!” Calne said. “We’ve already decided to have you stay a week. This is a plan we’ve been working on for the past two months. It’s too late to make any changes now!”


“T-two months?” Sion asked. “Really?”


Eslina shot him an apologetic look. “I’m sorry… I was dreaming of my brother nightly. He always told me, ‘Make Sir Sion rest! Make him take a break!’ So I told Sir Calne, and…”


“…And so you guys planned this?”


“I-I’m sorry.”


Calne, on the other hand, looked happy. “No, Eslina, don’t apologize! Sir Sion is in the wrong for not even knowing what the word ‘rest’ means! It’s his fault that Fiole in heaven is worried!”


Sion couldn’t help but recall the time when Fiole was alive. He told him - nagged, even - to rest every single day… 


“…Uuh…”


Sion grimaced.


“I see you’ve accepted your fate!” Calne said, pleased. “We’ll have you rest up real good~!” He turned to Ryner. “Now, Ryner, bring him here.”


“Okay~!” Ryner said and tugged him by their shared handcuffs.


Sion resisted, but… 


“……”


Only for a moment.

Because the instant Ryner’s hand brushed his, he did something and twisted his arms, then hoisted him up, legs over his shoulders.


“There we go,” Ryner said.


“…You really were going easy on me,” Sion said from his place on Ryner’s shoulder.


Ryner averted his eyes. “That wasn’t brute force, it was a technique. I’m only as strong as you are.”


“Liar.”


“Aw, who cares if it’s a lie or not…”


“Could you take him and keep him from working now?” Calne asked. “He’s heavy. I can help if you need.” He smiled sweetly. “Eslina, you grab him by the legs. Ryner, you keep his shoulders down. I’ll keep his waist in place.”


“Wait,” Sion said. “I’ll go easy, so let me down—”


“No, no,” Calne said happily. “You’re a patient, so you need to take it easy. Patient transport will handle this one.”


 They began to move with Sion apprehended, held up like some kind of shrine. “Um, this is kind of embarrassing…”


Nobody listened. They just carried him on out of his office.


Ferris, who had at some point began preparations for a personal dango party in the corner of the room, waved them off. “Mm. Enjoy healing.”


“Hey!” Ryner and Sion said in unison.


“You’re the sickest one here, aren’t you!” Ryner said. “The hell are you doing staying in there!”


“Ah! You can’t eat that dango!” Sion said. “You might have fainted from eating too much of it, after all…”


“B-but I’ve already become someone who will die without dango—”


“You won’t!” Ryner and Sion yelled.


“Ugh,” Ryner said. “Okay, Sion. Set the bomb off.”


Bomb…?


At first, Sion didn’t know what Ryner meant and tilted his head in confusion. But then it hit him. “Ah… that.”


“Yeah, that.”


“Alright.”

“Do it, bully king!”

Sion raised a finger… and set the bomb off! “If you don’t do as I say, then I’ll have Wynnit Dango cease operations starting tomorrow!”


“Augh!?” Ferris groaned. Her expression instantly turned to despair.


It happened amazingly fast.


She glared. “Y, you bastard…”


Sion smiled. “Ohh? You’re still going to fight it? Okay, then. Calne, go to Wynnit at once and have them cease all op—”


“Waaiiittt!!” Ferris screamed.


Ryner looked ridiculously happy with it. “Wow, this… feels great. My grudge that’s built up over the months is clearing up beautifully…”


Ferris, on the other hand, was shaking with anger. “Y-you bastards… Y-you’ll regret this later…”


“Hear that, Sion?” Ryner asked.


“Mm. Alright. I’ll start up an extra special tax for every dango shop in Roland—”


“Gyaaahh!!”


Once again, the effect was instantaneous.


 “D, demon!” Ferris said.


For some reason, Ryner turned to Sion, too. “Demon!”


“Huh? Why am I the only one…? Oh, whatever. If you don’t want those things to happen, Ferris, then you need to come to the hospital with us.”


“Uuh…”

Ferris drug her feet, but she still tore herself from her dango party and followed them out the door.


With that, they were all admitted to the hospital… but the mountain of papers waiting on his desk was burned into the back of Sion’s eyelids.


He heaved a deep sigh.

---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 10: The King's Lonely Fight

Chapter 5: Examination


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Ferris went to all the dango shops in town every morning to investigate their flavors for the new day, and she was currently standing in front of the final stop of her morning dango ritual: Wynnit Dango. She used a wooden pick to cut a clean portion of some red bean dango off to taste.


“Mm. Today’s dango is wonderful too!” Ferris said with a big nod.


The shop’s owner, an older man who had been watching her taste-test with a worried expression, instantly brightened up. “I’m glad. If you say it’s delicious, Lady Ferris, then I have no doubt that business will prosper today.”


“Mm. No doubt!”


“I’ve made you some tea to go with it, so please do take your time,” the owner said and set it down for her.


“Mm.”


The owner then returned to inside his store, so Ferris took another bite of dango. She chewed it slowly, savoring the bite.


“Mm! Delicious!” She said, unintentionally loud. Then she took a sip of tea.


She looked up at the sky. She had delicious dango and the weather was great. Well, there had been a moment during her dango tour where the sky went dark with clouds, but the weather was great now, so it was fine. It was a blue, cloudless sky.


“Hm. It feels like something good will happen today,” she said to herself and nodded. Now how should she pass her day? She thought for a moment to plan the day’s schedule. 


The morning training her brother made her do with him had completely ceased since she returned to Roland, and she’d just finished circling the town’s dango shops. So she was free for the rest of the day… 


“Hmm.”


Iris said Sion was having her do something for him today, so she couldn’t play… so should she just bully Ryner?


Her expression clouded over at the thought of Ryner. “That cad,” she mumbled. She always felt a little angry when she thought of him lately. Because he was always too busy working with Sion to let her bully him… 


“…How boring,” she said, dissatisfied. And Iris was out of the country today because Sion was having her work. “Mmh…”


She stuck her lip out, sour. 


A strange man passed by her.


“…Hm?” She said. Because he was dressed just like someone she knew well. White armor and a robe - Roland’s Magical Knights’ uniform. Ryner always wore it too. Also, the man in the Magical Knight uniform was carrying someone over his shoulder. But he was walking so quickly that it was hard to see.


But Ferris still noticed. She couldn’t tell much more because he’d been walking so fast, but she felt that the guy thrown over his shoulder was familiar to her. He had black hair, and looked strangely like he’d collapsed from exhaustion… 


“Hm? Ryner?”


The carried man didn’t respond. So he had fainted… or he was dead… 


 Ferris stood. “You over there! Wait!”


He didn’t wait. He just got farther and farther away.


“Kgh.” Ferris gripped her sword and began to run, but— 


“Hey, beautiful lady~! I have something I’d like to ask you. Is that alright?”


Ferris stopped. That was a familiar voice. Ryner’s voice. She sighed softly, then turned around. “What, and here I thought you’d been captured. You’re awfully easy to mistake for oth—”


She stopped halfway through her sentence. Because this man wasn’t Ryner. 


“……”


It was a man in his forties with blond hair and dark blue eyes. He had a tired, but calm smile plastered on his face that gave her a strong sense of unease.


This man was not Ryner. But he had a very similar air about him. He spoke flippantly. “Man, you’re even prettier up close.”


Ferris grimaced. Now that she was really listening, his voice was different from Ryner’s. They didn’t even sound all that similar. Why had she mistaken them?


“…What… you…”


“Hmm… I don’t know if you should be asking people questions with that kind of tone—”


“Save your complaints and answer me,” Ferris said.


The man shrugged jokingly. That gesture resembled Ryner, too. 


What was this guy…? His hair and eyes were different colors from Ryner’s, so how could they be so similar? 


He smiled happily. “Are you really that worried?”


Ferris glared. “What are you talking about.”

“…What I mean is… are you really that worried about Ryner?”


Ferris unsheathed her sword and pushed it towards his neck in an instant. “What have you done with Ryner, you bastard?” At the same time, she was groaning internally. So the person from before had been Ryner after all. But he hadn’t responded to her voice. What had they done to him? They couldn’t have… 


Ferris shook her head. No, that couldn’t be. This man couldn’t have… 


“Are you worried?” He asked, strangely pleased.


“…I’ll kill you if you’ve done something to him.”


He just got happier and happier. “Heheh. So you’re really that worried about him.”


“Enough boasting about what you’ve done,” Ferris said. “Who are you, and what have you done to—”


Ferris didn’t finish. Because he interrupted her with something absolutely unbelievable. “Do you like Ryner?” He asked.


“Wha!?”


He laughed happily. “Ahahaha. You like him.”


“You’re wr—”


“I’m not. Why else would you be bright red and embarrassed?”

“Uu…” He’d made her lose her cool. But this wasn’t the time or place for that.


He spoke with an identical voice and mannerisms to Ryner. “So you like him after all.”


“…Shut up… If you insist on continuing this worthless conversation, I won’t be able to guarantee your life—”


“What do you mean, guarantee my life?” He asked.He touched his hand to her sword. It lit up with a blue light.


This was bad.


She didn’t know how it was bad yet, but she had a horrible feeling about it.


The man’s hand, shining blue… For some reason, it made fear race down her back.


“Kgh.”


Ferris jumped back, then raised her sword up again with a glare.


The man’s eyebrows shot up. “Not bad at all. You realized in time… I’m glad that Ryner managed to attract such a good girl to protect him.”


Ferris didn’t have the time to focus on his words. She had to put all of her attention into fighting. She sharpened her senses. She’d realized the situation she was in - she’d die if she didn’t put all of her power into both offense and defense. A single lapse in attention would cause her death.


“……”  


Ferris gripped her sword tightly and deepened her fighting posture. She extended her consciousness to her sword to help her react in time.


The man smiled leisurely. “Good. Show me how serious you are.”


Ferris answered calmly. “I don’t know what your objective is, but if you continue to look down on me… you know that you’ll die, right?”


“Hm. Or will you be the one who dies?”


“Of course it’ll be—” Ferris focused the last of her energy, “—you.”


She released her power, reaching the man in an instant. She was faster than the naked eye could see. She swung her sword once she reached him, aiming to slice his torso in two… but in the instant her sword touched him, his body turned to smoke.


“Wha…!?”


Ferris scowled. A fake? Then his real body was… 


She suddenly felt murderous intent emitting from both sides. There was a second person…?


Ferris didn’t worry about that, though. Because letting one’s mind cloud over for even an instant in battle meant that it was over. She ignored the murderous intent hitting her from her left and focused on her right side. She pushed her sword through the smoke. “Hagh!”


Her sword stabbed through. But it wasn’t a human. It was an odd red ticket.


“Hm?”

Ferris eyed it suspiciously. It was an odd response to her stabbing her sword into a dire situation. Her sword should have cut it, but it vanished… and then… 


“Ngah!”


Her eyes widened in surprise. Her sword had suddenly gotten heavier… 


“Kgh…”


This was bad. He sealed her weapon with ease. She didn’t know how he did it, but he’d made her sword three times as heavy as it normally was. She couldn’t move it well enough to fight like this. It was a big sword to begin with - a girl with thin arms like hers had enough to deal with moving it around even without it being this heavy. She couldn’t move as fast as she would have liked like this… 


The murderous aura behind her was getting stronger. What should she do? Drop her sword and run? Or… 


She let the tip of her sword fall to the ground. “M, move!” She yelled as she kicked it, then spun it around against the ground with the momentum. Then she managed to lift it enough to slash at that aura. When she did, her sword came away with another ticket. This one was a pitch black paper, folded into a humanoid shape. 


This time, her sword disappeared without a trace.


“……”


Ferris was at a loss for words.


What was happening? Was this magic? Magic from some country she’d never been to? No, that was unlikely. All magic, regardless of its country of origin, required a certain level of preparation, like drawing a magic circle and reciting an incantation. Estabul, Iyet, Nelpha, they were all the same. They all had similar requirements. But it looked like this man was jumping through far smaller hoops than that.


How was he doing it?


Was he really casting magic? Or… 


“…Is it a Heroic Relic?” Ferris whispered. If he was using relics just like those guys from Gastark did, then her chances of winning… 


Sand swirled in front of her. It rose up, taking the shape of that man who resembled Ryner. He smiled like he saw right through Ferris and knew exactly what she’d been thinking. “Wrong. This isn’t a Heroic Relic. It’s just magic.”


“……”


Magic. It was just magic.


Ferris’ eyes narrowed.


Just magic? That wasn’t what it looked like. Because she could slice right through Ryner’s magic circles, and he activated them about as quickly as possible. But she couldn’t tell that this man was doing anything to cast his spells at all. So it wasn’t magic. But he said it wasn’t a relic either. So what was it?


Was he showing her some kind of illusion? What was the trick?


The man waved a hand. “Amee Lasoh.” She didn’t know what those words meant, but when he said them, that black paper from before reappeared. It burst, and Ferris’ sword reappeared in his hands. “Ope. I’ll help myself to your weapon, then~”


He swung it around with ease.


“……”


There was a pit in Ferris’ stomach. What just… what just… 


If that was really magic and not a relic, then… she couldn’t compete with him. He’d just done the impossible, after all. If he could really cast magic with just a couple words, then it didn’t matter how fast she could move. His magic would always move faster. She didn’t… 


He laughed. “You don’t have a chance.”


He was seeing right through her… 


Ferris shivered. This was bad.


What was she doing? She’d far underestimated his power. She had to get out of here.   


“You’re thinking of escaping right now,” he said. “I can see your muscles tensing to run away. That’s smart. Amazing, you’re a real genius. Your intuition, judgement, speed, strength… you have it all. The only problem… is that you’re related to him. Guess that’ll be the final exam… alrighty then.”


With that, the man raised his hand up high… 


“Lightning Flash.”


A magic circle instantly appeared before him and shot lightning.


“Wha…”


Ferris moved to the side quickly to dodge. Lightning crashed into the place she’d just been, destroying it. She watched in shock.


“……”


Wh, what the hell… That was impossible. That was definitely impossible. But it’d just happened.


Ferris was familiar with the spell he’d just used. It was one that Ryner used often, after all. She’d watched him draw the magic circle and say the incantation for it many times… 


But this man had just said the words. It wasn’t an illusion. That was what had really happened. It wasn’t a relic, either. This man was really capable of casting magic with a few words… 


“What’s with you…?” Ferris said, her voice hoarse.


The man smiled bitterly. “That’s my line. I didn’t think there were any women who could dodge a mantra-casted Lightning Flash…” He shrugged. “Although I intentionally casted that so that it was possible to dodge. You understand how strong I am now, right? To the point where it’s frustrating and painful? You can’t win. I’m impossible to beat.”


That was true. She wouldn’t even have been able to dodge if he hadn’t raised his hand first like that.


That would have been it otherwise. That would have killed her.


“……”


She was going to run. She wasn’t confident that she could escape a monster like this, but… this wasn’t an enemy she could fight.


He raised his hand again and Ferris’ whole body tensed up.


She’d run the moment he activated his next spell.


He opened his mouth to cast his next spell… but. “Oh, right. I forgot to tell you before, but… I killed Ryner just a little bit ago.”


“……”


Ferris was silent.  


She couldn’t process what she was being told. What was he saying?


He continued. “I stabbed him in the heart and killed him. He made such a pitiful face when the blood started gushing out.” He sounded happy with himself.


“…You’re lying…”


That was all she could think to say. Because… it just wasn’t right. He… Ryner wouldn’t die that easily… 


But the scene from earlier rose up in her mind. That man in the Magical Knight uniform had been carrying someone who looked like Ryner. She’d called out to him, but he hadn’t reacted in the slightest… But that didn’t mean— 


“You saw it before, right? That was Ryner’s dead body.”


“…You’re lying. You’re lying to me…”


“Nope, not lying. Ryner’s dead. You’ve already realized that, right?”


“……”


That… was… 


Her mind went blank. She couldn’t understand. What was he saying? In the heart… no. She hated that. No… Ryner being gone… no… 


“Ah… uu…”


Her mind had fallen into chaos. She couldn’t keep her calm. 


Her voice… 


Her head hurt so much.


Her tears… 


“Oh man, I made you cry,” he said. He wasn’t taking this seriously at all.


“I, I’ll kill you…” 


“You aren’t capable of that,” he said.


“…I’ll kill you, you bastard…”


“I’m telling you, that’s impossible. What’ll you do to me? You’re a smart kid who can make reasonable decisions. You run when you’re supposed to… he should’ve taught you that. So run. Fighting me now would be suicidal.” He raised his hand up again.


Suicidal. Right. Not running would be suicidal.


She had to run. That was what she’d been taught.


And yet.


“……”


She ran towards him with nothing but her hands to fight with. She raised her fist up.


“Die!”

The man laughed, half happy and half sad. Then he caught her and gave her a swift punch to the stomach.


“Augh…”


She collapsed. She could feel her consciousness fading… but before it left her entirely, she heard a voice. Ryner’s voice. No, that voice that so resembled his.


“…You pass. Sorry for bullying you. To think that you’d go this far for him… In that case, I’ll lend power to your sword - the power to cut through darkness… Use it to protect h…”


She didn’t catch the end before falling completely unconscious.


---


Inside the dark, red depths of him, at the base of his heart.


Ryner had passed the long red corridor and arrived at the very deepest point.


“……”


It was a strange place. A huge sky spread out above him… but it was all red. The heavens, the earth, red. The ground felt like guts beneath his feet.


“This is like… super gross…”


Ryner looked around. Red as far as the eye could see. No matter where he looked, it was blood red.


“I’m getting kinda dizzy…”


He pressed a hand to his head, then realized that wasn’t normal either. He brought it back down to look at it. It was white with black letters snaking around and encircling him… 


“I seriously have no idea what’s going on…”


Ryner shrugged to himself. The voice had told him to keep going so he walked all the way here, but… 


It was hard to tell what kind of situation he was in. Just when he thought he’d been killed by a knife to the heart, he was brought to this weird place… His whole body was white and he was surrounded by these weird chains of black letters… And the same voice as his Alpha Stigma was descending from the skies. It said that it wasn’t the Alpha Stigma and was actually a god or a hero or whatever, but he was just gonna call it the Alpha Stigma for now…  


“Man… what’s happening to me?” Ryner wondered. His biggest problem was wherever he was now. He looked around once more. Everything was red like the inside of a human being. “Heey,” he called. “I left the corridor just like you said to. What should I do nooow?”


No answer. Ryner scowled.


“C’mon, are you theeere~? You’re horrible, ignoring me like this. I’m gonna leave and go home if you keep bullying meee~!”


No answer.


“…Hmm… Well, I mean… I don’t actually know how to get home from here though…”


He thought for a moment.


“Maybe I gotta go deeper?”


He took another step out into the ‘sky.’ The ‘ground’ that felt like human insides. Stepping on it felt just as terrible as it looked… 


“Eugh… seriously?” Ryner mumbled with a grimace. He took a step forward, then another. He kept walking out on the red sky. The red ground.


And then the sky— 


“Ahh, aaahhhh…”


 It was that voice again.


“Ah, ahhh… How I’ve wished for this day to come…”


Normally when this happened, no one would be there even if he looked up at the sky. But right now… 


There was a beast dangling from the sky. From the heavens.


“……”


No, maybe ‘beast’ wasn’t the word. It was actually pretty close to being human. But it wasn’t. It definitely wasn’t. Its flesh was redder than even blood. Its eyes were redder than its skin. And in the middle of those eyes were red pentagrams. It also had sharp teeth and matching sharp nails. And wings. Those were all red, too.


It was a monster. There was no word for it but monster.


“…You’re the one who’s been talking to me?” Ryner asked.


The beast looked down at him with bewitching pentagram red eyes, then opened its mouth wide… “Fu… hah… hahah… hahahahha haaahhaha ha ahhhhahh ahhhhh!!”


It laughed madly, loudly. Enough to make the world shiver down to its core.


Ryner shrunk away. He felt something well up inside of his chest. Fear.


That voice scared him.


It was overpowering, to the point where he even started to believe that it really was a god, just like it had claimed. It had the power for it. He felt like its voice alone would crush him. He couldn’t help but cover his ears. But that didn’t matter. Because he’d already felt it.


This was a special existence.


“Hahahahahah, ah, ah, ah…”


It ceased its laughter, then spun its neck in a suitably monstrous fashion and spread its wings… then dropped down from heaven, stopping just before the ground with ease, as if its weight meant nothing to the world. Then the monster approached him slowly.


“…I-if you can just float, then why bother having wings?” Ryner asked, intent on playing the straight-man here despite the high-pitch fear had brought to his voice.


The monster smiled. “Ah… yes, I have always found them to be a bother… they are, to me, restraints.” It turned to look over itself. It looked like a terribly uncomfortable thing to do. “Fhehehe… Cliched as it is, this is what you people imagine when you think of demons… fufuehheh, haha… Without ever knowing what a true demon is, you people sealed me into this sham imitation…” 


It looked at Ryner once more with its scarlet pentagram eyes.


“…But that too will end. If I devour you, I’ll be freed from my seal… and we will become Alpha. Everything will go according to the contract…”


Ryner took a step back. “Devour me? Whoa, uh… that’s kinda… a shitty thing to do, isn’t it?”


He froze.


Wait wait wait. What the hell?


It’d return to normal if it ate him? Why?


And then there was also the seal, and Alpha, and the contract, and also the door and key and stuff… He didn’t know anything about any of it.


What was he doing here? Why had he been taken here?


“Disappear, Solver of All Formulas.” The monster opened its claws and reached for him.


“Uwah, seriously!? W, wait… augh, shit, do I really gotta fight a monster like this?” Ryner said as he raised his arms up. He had to draw a magic circle as fast as he could—


—It wasn’t working!? The light wasn’t activating at all!


“Waugh, w-why!?”


The monster’s claws were fast approaching, reaching for his chest… 


The world was filled with screams.


The monster’s screams.


“Gaaaaaauuuhhh!?”


“…Huh? What? What’s going on?” Ryner said dumbly. He didn’t have the faintest clue what was happening.


The monster, which was supposed to have its claws buried inside of him right about now, just continued to scream.


Ryner looked at its claws. For some reason, those black letters that’d been circling him were now circling it instead. They closed in, squeezing its arms.


The monster pulled its arms back, face filled with anguish.


“Y, youuu. A, Attfahl… kgh, kughahaha… Do you really think the lowest god could curse me…?”


The monster bent down to its bound arm… and bit.


“Disappear, Attfah—”


It didn’t get to finish its sentence. Because its head suddenly exploded.


“…Huh?” Ryner said. He stared at the monster, which fell to its knees now that it didn’t have a head. He was frozen in place. “I… what? Is it… d, dead?”


It didn’t say anything.


“H, heeey?” Ryner tried.


“……”


Still no response.


Ryner looked around at the strange red world that surrounded him. He’d been left here alone in the middle of it.


“…Umm… so what should I do now?” Ryner asked.


“Hur… ry…”


Someone answered him this time. It was a woman’s voice. “Huh? Who is it now?”


The woman spoke again. “Hurry… Ryner…”


Ryner understood this time. That voice was coming from inside of the now headless monster. “Umm… is that you?” Ryner asked the monster.


He heard the gross sound of something cutting through meat, and then a human hand reached out from inside the monster. It was the bloodstained hand of a woman.


“…Scary!” Ryner said, stepping back. But the woman’s hand grasped around in the air as if she was begging to be saved… and then the monster’s flesh ripped again and the woman’s body came out. It was disgusting. “Uuurghh… what the hell’s with this place…”


Was it some kind of monster resort? Seriously, he had no idea. He was so confused that everything was starting to sound funny instead of scary. Like, he had no idea how he got here, and then a monster attacked him, and then its head exploded, and then a bloody woman came out from inside of it… 


“…Ummm… is this a dream or something? Maybe Sion overworked me so hard that he gave me a freaky nightmare… I’d be happy if I woke up really soon…”


The woman’s head forced its way out of the monster next. She had long, black hair… that came out slowly… 


“…Uweh… Um… so I actually really hate horror, so I’d love to wake up aaaany second now…”


Ryner stopped as the woman’s face came into view. She was somehow… familiar.


“……”


He’d seen her before. He’d definitely seen her before. It was covered in blood right now, but he’d seen her long, silky black hair and eyelashes and straight nose and shapely lips. He’d seen it all before.


“…Y, you’re…”


He couldn’t remember. His brain was desperately trying to tell him that he knew her, but he just couldn’t place who she was. It was telling him… that he loved her… 


“…You’re…”


He was shivering. What was this feeling? His chest was clenching with nostalgia… 


“…You’re… who are you…?”


The woman opened her eyes and looked up at him. She had kind black eyes, the sort that looked like they’d forgive anything and everything. Ryner knew those eyes. But he just couldn’t place them.


He pressed his hand against his chest. His heart was hurting. Why? 


“Who… are you to me?” Ryner asked.


The woman smiled sincerely. She raised a hand from the monster and beckoned him over. “Come a little closer.”


Normally, one wouldn’t walk up to her in this situation. Normally they wouldn’t listen to the words of a woman who’d sprouted from a monster that just tried to kill them. And yet.


“…Please… come a little closer… Let me touch you, Ryner…”


Her voice was doing something to his head. The sound of his name in her voice… He knew it. Somehow, he knew that he’d always wanted to hear her call out to him.


“……”


Ryner stepped closer. Her hand reached out to touch his face. His forehead, his eyes, his nose, his cheeks, his lips. Then pulled him into an embrace.


“…To think… that you’d gotten this big…”


She pet his head with a loving hand.


Ryner didn’t know what to say. He couldn’t even think.


She continued as she pet his dark hair. “I’ve been waiting… always, always waiting… so that I could see you.”


“…So you could see me?” Ryner repeated.


She nodded. “Always.”


“…Right here?”


“Yes.”


“Inside of this monster?”


“……”


She didn’t answer.


He looked at her familiar face. He wanted to remember who she was. But he just couldn’t.


“Who are you?” Ryner asked.


She smiled sadly. “I can’t answer that.”


“Why not?”


“…Because that’s the kind of contract this is.”


Ryner grimaced and pulled himself away from her. “That contract again… You and that monster are all on about it. Contracts this, contracts that. What’s with that? Who’s the contract with?”


She looked sad. The sight of her like that pulled at his heartstrings. He didn’t want to see her like this. What he wanted to see was… 


“Why?” He said. “Why do I feel so strongly about this…? Who are you? And why… do I want to see you smiling instead so badly?”


She smiled as if to answer his pleas. It was a truly happy smile. “I love you, Ryner,” she said. “All I need are you and Lieral to be happy.”


Lieral… Lieral.


His head hurt. He knew that name. But he just couldn’t remember… 


Why? He knew it was something very, very important… 


“I love you, Ryner. Never lose sight of yourself. Never think of yourself as someone who doesn’t matter. It’ll be okay. I’m sure everything will turn out alright. I’ll… I’ll protect y—”


“Gugyakaagakaaaaraaaaaaagh!!”


The destroyed monster’s thunderous scream descended on them as it was reborn.


“H, how could a sacrifice…! How dare you how dare you how dare you how dare you!!”


The monster opened its mouth and bared its fangs, aiming for the woman’s neck. 


“W, wait, stop!” Ryner yelled. “Stop! Please! I’m begging you, so please…”


The monster’s fangs dug into her neck with a gross noise. Red blood spurted out of her.


It was that color again. That horrible, cursed color… 


“……”


Ryner was paralyzed. He was watching a monster eat that woman right in front of his face, and yet…


She smiled at him the whole time and spoke softly. “I’m sorry… I couldn’t get us any more time… but even so, I’m happy… I want to thank Lieral… He upheld our contract and let me see you again…”


“I-I’m going to save—”


She shook her head as well as she could. “I’m… okay. You should hurry. Go deeper, to the door, and touch it before the Weaver of All Formulas appears…”


“Wh-what’re you saying?”


“Just hurry. The curse of Attfahl that Lieral casted for us won’t hold this guy for much longer… so…”


The monster ate her head down past the neck. But she still held her arms out for him.


“I wanted to touch you more… I wanted to show you that I love you better than I got to… I wanted to stay with you forever… and see you grow up…”


Her voice faded when the monster finished chewing her head up.


Only her arm was left now.


“……”


Ryner was speechless.


“……”


He held his hand out… and hers gripped his tightly, then pushed him away as if urging him to go. Ryner looked towards where her fingers were pointing. A door had appeared there. No, it’d been there since the beginning. But he’d been too taken by the sky to notice it. It was against a scarlet, pulsating, flesh-like wall… and the door was impossibly tall like it’d been built to reach the heavens.


“I-I just have to touch that?” Ryner asked.


Her hand motioned for him to go once more.


“O, okay… th-then I’ll be going now.”


Her hand shivered, then motioned for him to go once more.


That was all it took. He understood what she was feeling.


Go… Don’t go… Don’t leave me here alone… 


He reached out to squeeze her hands. She did the same, like she was wishing for him to save her. Her hand was shaking from loneliness and fear… 


He wanted to save her. He wanted her to come back with him, where she wouldn’t be sad, and would smile instead… Everything would be okay then. He was sure of it.


And yet.


Her hand pushed him away, telling him to go. Her hand, which the monster was chewing at. Her shivering hand, urging him to go.


“…Uu.”


Ryner broke out in a run in the opposite direction. He ran forward, away from where she was being devoured. 


“…Shit… shit,” he spat. He was tired of this. He hated it.


What was with this place! Why did he have to feel like this!


“…What am I supposed to do!?”

His head was a jumble of words that meant nothing to him.


Door, sacrifice, memories, seal, Alpha, key, contract, the Solver of All Formulas, the Weaver of All Formulas.


Not a single one of those meant anything to him. He didn’t understand them at all. But he still ran. If he could get out of here, if he could leave this shitty situation, then things would definitely change for the better. So he ran towards the door.


“I won’t let you. You’ll become my sacrifice here,” the monster yelled. It’d finished the woman off and was now coming for him.


Ryner didn’t turn back. He just ran. Only a little longer until he reached the door. If he just reached his hand out… 


His fingertips touched the door.


And in that instant… he saw something.


It was strange. It was all black and white, and… had a fairy tale quality to it, like it was a page in a picture book.


There was a man holding a sword up. He wore full-body pitch black armor, and he wavered like the flame of a candle. And he was crying. Tears were earnestly pouring down his cheeks. But the depths of his eyes didn’t reflect sadness. They reflected a strong will. Ambition. Decisiveness. He held the sword up… and stabbed.


“……”


He’d stabbed a woman. An unimaginably, dazzlingly beautiful woman.


She was a goddess. She had to be. And he killed her, tears rolling down his face.


Then he killed a second, a third, a fourth.


He killed goddess after goddess. Finally the tears dried up… and he smiled instead.


Sixth, seventh, eighth.


Blood spilled across the land. Blood dirtied the world. That was all of the world’s goddesses. It was all of the world. With that, everything would end. The world itself would end. He knew. He knew that that was that. He was too late. The world was gonna end. But the man didn’t stop. He continued to kill.


He killed all life. He killed the whole world. He covered everything in blood.


The black and white world got darker and darker, moving towards the black of blood. It was then that he realized… that that man’s armor wasn’t black. It was… made of blood… crawling, writhing blood… 


The man swung his sword up and down, crying. Nobody could stop him. He just swung his sword, again and again, until everything he loved was ruined. That was all he had the power to do.


It was because he was chosen.


He was chosen by the gods, by everything. He was the legendary— 


“Ha… haha… hahaha… hahahaha…!?”


He continued to cry and swing his sword.


The screams disappeared. Despair disappeared. He swung his sword. Love disappeared. Joy disappeared.


He was drunk on his power.


And at the end, the very end… 


“……”


He didn’t say anything. But he was still shouting somehow desperately trying to convey something through his tears.


“……”


He couldn’t hear anything.


What? What was he trying to say?


“……”


He couldn’t say anything. But he was desperately trying to convey something, to appeal to his emotions… 


Why? What was he trying to convey?


“…ve… s… me…”


He was trying so hard to convey it through his tears… but his voice didn’t come through. 


Ryner strained his ears as much as he could, but he still couldn’t hear.


His desperate wish - him begging for Ryner to save him - wasn’t conveyed, in the end.


He was crying and crying. And then— 


“…sto… me… I, you…”


He raised his sword up high with shaking arms… and then lowered it. Right onto Ryner’s neck.


“……”


He saw it. He saw it, in the moment he lowered his sword. He saw his own reflection with an expression that was screaming that he didn’t want to die. His own reflection, which betrayed the person he loved. His face as he was killed by some person he believed in. He, who was crying, desiring his love… he, who didn’t look like a human at all anymore—


Instead, he was a demon.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 10: The King's Lonely Fight

Chapter 4: Death's Landscape


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


“……”  


Blood was flowing from his chest. From his own chest. His chest, which had been pierced by a knife.


Ryner was struck by despair as he looked down at it. He was standing at death’s door.


“…Ah…”


He couldn’t speak.


His chest… no… he finally… he was going to die here…? No… 


“……”


Everything ended there.


His consciousness faded. His energy drained from his body, and he fell to his knees, unable to support himself.


An inescapable sense of cold and loneliness enveloped him.


His heart stopped.


“……”


The light in Ryner Lute’s heart was fading. His life was ending.


And in that very instant— 


A wet sound rang out, and the world wavered before Ryner’s eyes. Even though he should have died, his world twisted and wound around, and a certain color returned - red.


Everything, everything was red.


“….Auh? Wh, what?” Ryner said. Then he backtracked. “Wait, I’m talking? Huh? Wasn’t I like, dead?”


Ryner’s eyes widened. He looked down at himself. He’d been attacked on the road away from the castle, and now he was on the ground with a knife in his chest. But… when he looked, none of that was actually true.


He wasn’t on the ground. There wasn’t a knife in his chest. But even more than that… 


“…Why do I look like this…?”


He was dyed a single color: white. Pure white. The kind of pureness that didn’t really exist. 


In contrast, his pure white body was being enveloped by something black.


“…Are these letters?” Ryner wondered for a moment before deciding yes, they had to be. 


Countless dark letters flew around in the open air. They caught him by his arms, his legs, spinning around and around and encasing his colorless body. He watched the text to read it.


“…Mmh? This is the old alphabet - subspecies? No, but this alphabet is…”


Ryner raised his arm a bit to stare at the letters that were binding him.


“…What’s going on?”


He then looked around. The world around him was strangely empty. Everything was red, as if someone had dumped a bucket full of blood all over the blank slate of the world. The ceiling was red. The walls were red. The floor was red. It was a deep red corridor that spanned eternity.


“Seriously, what’s happening?” Ryner wondered aloud, then tried touching the red walls. When he did— 


“To the depths.”


A voice rang out. It came from the heavens… no, from his mind.


Ryner’s eyes narrowed.


Why?


What was going on? Where was he?


Ryner looked around again to confirm the situation. His body was white, and he was wrapped in black text. It was like he’d been cursed. And the rest of the world was red.


Was this reality? Or… 


“Did I die and go to heav—”


 “Go to the depths,” the voice from before said.


“…Or is this hell…?”


Ryner looked around one more time. How did he get here? He searched his memories.


“If I remember correctly…”


He’d been walking back from Sion’s. Then he was suddenly attacked by a monster who looked like a Magical Knight, and they fought, and then another enemy appeared from behind… and then he was stabbed by that knife. The wound was, without a doubt, fatal. He should have died. Right. So how could he have woken up…?


Right then, that voice spoke again.


“Go to the depths, sacrifice.”


“…Sacrifice?” Ryner repeated. He tilted his head, then looked down the red corridor. “Who’s asking?”


“Go to the depths, sacrifice. That’s how this contract works,” the voice said. It was a low voice that shook the air inself, and was intimidating enough to shake his heart along with it.


But above all else, it was a voice that Ryner knew.


“……”


It was a voice he’d heard many times now, the very voice that descended upon him from the heavens when his Alpha Stigma went berserk.


He recalled what it’d said before.


“Ha, hahah. A god. A demon. An evil god. A hero. A monster. What did you guys call me? What was I called? Hahahah.”


“You mean to kill me? Kill me with your current power? With items such as Elemio’s? You are nothing but a worm crawling on the ground. Ha, hahaha, hahahahaha. Disappear. disappear. DISAPPEAR. Everything is nothing. Idle. Return to nothing.”


“In the beginning, there was destruction. We didn’t create, bless, or save. We just erased until everything was pure white.”


That voice was his curse. He glared down the corridor. “Are you the Alpha Stigma?”

“…Heh, heheh, hahaha, a mere sacrifice dares to ask my name?”


“I take it I was wrong, then?”


“Ha, haha, ha… That’s the name of my copies, my duplicates, my reproductions, my forgeries… the empty beings crafted in my image.”


“…Copies?” Ryner repeated. So the Alpha Stigma was fake…


He recalled what Lir, the assassin from Gastark, had said.


“You Alpha Stigma monster. No… perhaps I should call you the Solver of All Formulas…”


The Solver of All Formulas… That’s what he’d called Ryner. But he hadn’t understood what it meant. Though he could assume that it was the difference between him and other Alpha Stigma bearers.


Ryner looked down the corrider again. “Are you the Solver of All Formulas, then?”


“Heh heh, that’s your name, fool.”


“…Mine? No, my name’s Ryner Lute.”


“Wrong.”


“I’m not wrong,” Ryner insisted.


“You are. You are the sacrifice. You are the key. You are… the Solver of All Formulas.”


“…Wha? The hell are you saying?”


Ryner was just getting more and more confused. He didn’t know where he was right now… and apparently he didn’t know anything about himself either. Up until just a bit ago, he thought that he knew that he was Ryner Lute, an Alpha Stigma bearing monster. He was feared and loathed by humans, who he always ended up hurting. So he ran and ran from everything, even human touch.


But now he was being told that his name wasn’t Ryner Lute, that he wasn’t an Alpha Stigma bearer, and that he was the Solver of All Formulas, even though he’d thought that was the name of his eyes or something.


Apparently his names were ‘sacrifice,’ ‘key,’ and ‘Solver of All Formulas.’


…Yeah, he didn’t know anything.


Ryner spoke to the corridor. “So who’re you, then? You’re whatever’s in my eyes, right? The guy who’s always made my life hell? Who exactly are you?” 


“A god,” the voice said. It sounded like it was enjoying itself.


“…Don’t fuck with me!” Ryner yelled. “A god? Seriously? You’re calling yourself a god? Do you have any idea how much I’ve had to suffer because of y—”


“Fuhahahah, hahahahahhaha. I don’t particularly care what you call me… A god. A demon. An evil god. A hero. A monster… I have many names. I am a being who transcends human comprehension, and we are given whatever names humans see fit. What do you want to call me? That’s where your issue really lies. Heh, heheh. What will you, who has always been called a monster, choose to call me? That will be my name. And it will be yours.”


“……”


That will be my name. And it will be yours.


What did that mean?


“…What… are you to me?” Ryner asked, his voice strained.


“Heheh. Walk into the depths if you wish to understand everything.”


Ryner looked forward into the red that expanded past where he could see. Red walls, a red ceiling, and a red corridor.


“……”


Ryner suddenly realized something. The red that had buried the world was that red. The color he hated most of all. It was the scarlet red of his curse that he’d never be freed from - the scarlet red of the pentagram in his eyes.


Alpha Stigma.


“…Is this… inside me?”


“Go to the depths.”


“……”


“Look at the truth inside yourself.”


“……”


Ryner took a step forward.


---


Lieral Lieutolu looked down at the dead body laying before him.


He had golden hair and deep blue eyes, and wore a sharp black suit. He had a calmly exhausted expression as he reached down to touch his dead son, Ryner Lute.


He looked to ensure that the Rule Fragment called Attfahl’s Curse had activated properly.


“…Good, it’s in,” he said and nodded softly. Then he stood to order the man who was standing at attention. He was a monster who wore the same white Magical Knight armor as his son. “Take Ryner and run,” Lieral said.


The man nodded, then picked Ryner up. But right then… 


“It’s really bothersome when you do selfish stuff like this, Duke Lieutolu,” someone said from in front of him.


Lieral smiled. “I thought you’d come.” He raised his head.


An unbelievable beautiful man was standing before him. He had golden-blond hair, and kept his eyes closed. Truly, his beauty was overwhelming. It was a stretch to even call him human. Well… he wasn’t, after all. Not anymore.


“Hey… It’s been a while. You’ve grown so much,” Lieral said.


Lucile smiled just so. “It has been a while indeed, Duke Lieutolu.”


Lieral waved to stop him. “No, don’t call me a duke. I’m no longer a noble of Roland… House Lieutolu has died.”


Lucile’s smile didn’t waver. “That’s not true, now, is it? Your son remains. Ryner Lute… no, Ryner Lieutolu.”


Lieral looked down at his son and shrugged. “He just died.”


“…No. You intend to have him see the gate, correct? I’m very troubled by you doing that. We aren’t at the point where it’s okay for Ryner to see it yet.”


Lieral glared at Lucile. “That’s not something you decide.”


Lucile just smiled. “Well, who besides me should decide it?”


“Me.”


“Haha. You are very funny. You’re incapable of deciding these things calmly and rationally. You are someone who prioritizes your own son over the world itself.”


“…Hahah. True, my son is more valuable to me than the world. But you aren’t in a place to laugh at me, now are you? You, who quit being human for your sister’s sake…”


Lucile. Merely smiled. He didn’t say a thing.


So Lieral continued. “You’re the same type of person as me. You throw away things that are important to yourself in order to protect the people who you love. But, well, I think that’s fine. Humans are egotistical. I decide how I do things. You’re free to do whatever you like as well.”


“So this way of doing things that you speak of includes sacrificing your wife, correct?” Lucile asked.


Lieral didn’t take the bait. He pet his son’s black hair, so very similar to his wife’s, and replied calmly. “Say what you’d like. I… no, we love Ryner.”


“You’re mad,” Lucile said.


Lieral smiled. “You’re no better.”


“…You really are in the way,” Lucile said, though his smile remained unchanged.


“Shall we start, then?” Lieral asked and stood. “Your new toy can’t devour Ryner.” He turned to face the Magical Knight. “Take Ryner and get as far from here as you can.”


The man nodded and ran, Ryner in tow.


“I won’t let you,” Lucile said. His form wavered. He had every intention of stealing Ryner away.


Lieral’s expression remained calm. “Clouw~ We-we~ Hyurioerio~”


Lucile froze. “The ancient language…? So you’re using a secret spell?”


Lucile’s realization came too late. Lieral tapped his heel on the ground. Blue text flew up from where he tapped and flew towards Lucile. “Stay cursed, Lucile Eris.”


Lucile’s expression finally changed. He raised his right arm. “O blade which cuts through light,” he whispered. A sharp, dark light spread from his arm to make a sword. He waved it, cutting the letters of the ancient language with that one swing.


He cut those words made by humans to kill gods so easily…


“……”


To the point where the way he moved to do it wasn’t human.


It wasn’t human at all.


“…How many contracts have you made?” Lieral asked.


Lucile smiled. “One thousand.”


One thousand!? Lieral was amazed.


Unbelievable. 


One thousand… 


So one thousand deals with demons would make someone surpass their humanity?


“You really aren’t—”


“You’re just as mad as I am,” Lucile interrupted. He raised his sword. “But you’ll die here.”


 Lieral smiled. “We’ll see about that.” Lieral touched the necklace he was wearing. It had a brilliant red gem in the center. It was an item passed down to Runa’s princess by the god of the Runa Empire designed to protect its wearer from magic. He took it off and held it up. “I wonder what this could be?” He said, his tone airy.


Lucile’s expression didn’t waver. “The Divine Beast Ender Sipuamus, is it… but that doesn’t bother me—”


“I know. This won’t kill you, will it? You’re too much of a monster for something meant to kill Divine Beasts to work on. But…”


 Lieral moved his hand, angling the necklace so that it’d go past Lucile, in the direction of the castle, the very center of the country. 


“I’ll throw this at the castle, where it’ll blow a thing or two up. I wonder what’ll happen to your toy then?”


“……”


Lucile moved to stop Lieral. But he was already firing the relic.


“Scatter, Sipuamus.”


The jewel at the center of the necklace rose to the open air. It shivered against the breeze, then sucked the light out from its surroundings. It stole the light of the sky, the air, the ground… It had been early morning. But now it was pitch black like the darkest point of the night.


“Now then,” Lieral said. “Seems as it’s getting late, I suppose I’ll head home.”

Lucile scowled. “You…”


“Hardly the time to get mad at me, is it?” Lieral asked. “Your precious toy’s castle will disappear any second now…”


The jewel was overflowing with the world’s stolen light. It focused it, and soon something like lightning, like fire  spun around it- it was power meant to kill a divine beast. 


“Though it’s not like you’ll be able to stop it,” Lieral said.

  

The castle would be destroyed along with that toy.


Lucile waved his sword bearing arm once more. The black light of it disappeared. “Insects who swarm the skies.”


A new different sword from a different contract appeared. This one was a blurry blue sword with an entirely different power from the last sleeping inside.


“……”


The swordsman’s clan.


That was what they were called.


Lucile met his eyes. “I suppose we’ll need to postpone this fight without a victor. But the next time we meet…”


Lieral shrugged. “I’ll have found a curse to kill you by then. Though I guess I should save that for after I see if Sipuamus kills you or not…”


The gem’s power burst, and a blinding light encased the world. The deafening rumble of it firing soon followed. It shot fire capable of destroying anything. Roland Castle would be destroyed without a trace… 


Or at least that was what was supposed to happen.


Lucile smiled. “Until next time.” Then he disappeared.


In that same instant, Sipuamus’ fire was cut.


That was the fire that’d killed the divine beast Diegel who single handedly devoured one hundred gods and destroyed the world… and Lucile had so easily stopped it.

 

“…Ugh, geez. Damned monster,” Lieral said, defeated. He turned to leave.


He thought of what Lucile had just said.


“I suppose we’ll need to postpone this fight without a victor.”


“…What am I gonna do about that level of monster?” Lieral wondered. Lucile had become far more of a monster than he’d ever anticipated. At this rate… 


“……”


Lieral shook his head and sighed.


“This sucks.”


He’d looked up at the sky.


---


Nothingness was all that was there.


A horrid nothingness. Saddening nothingness.


He told it to stop. Begged it to stop from the depths of his mind. But it wouldn’t. He kept taking step after step forward. What was he even walking towards…? He didn’t know anymore. But he still didn’t stop.


He’d finally reached his hand inside, after all, holding it out to touch everything that was precious to him.


He took another step. Another.


The gears were creaking and turning.


Show him light. Show him darkness.


This was a world of nothingness. Everything was empty.


He himself.


What he had wanted was an entirely different world. But he couldn’t stop now. So… 


“……”


Sion sighed softly. Then he looked out of his office’s window. He watched a blinding light flash and watched it be cut down.


“…That must be Lucile,” he whispered.


“I’m already finished,” a clear voice said from behind him.


Sion didn’t turn to face him. Lucile wasn’t visible right now, so there was no point in facing him. “What happened to Duke Lieutolu?”


Lucile was quiet for a long moment before responding. “He got away.”


Sion smiled, then turned around. “Hah. You missed the opportunity to kill him? How unlike you.”

Of course there was no one there when he turned. Just his bookcase. But Lucile answered from somewhere near the bookcase regardless. “Heh, heheh… Haven’t you been kind lately… But Sion, weren’t you the one who said that it wasn’t time to kill Lieutolu yet?”


Yes, he’d certainly said that before. But Sion shrugged. “It doesn’t really matter anymore… Nothing matters. What happens, happens…”


He sounded tired. Then he turned back to face forward again.


Froaude stood there, shocked. He spoke with a shaking voice. “Who exactly… are you…?”


Who exactly are you?

“… Kgh, hahah…”


Something about Sion was off.


“…Who? Hahah… Who, you say… yes, who exactly am I?”


That voice echoed in his head again.


Stop. Just stop. This isn’t what you wanted. If you keep going…… shut up, weakling.


“……”


The voice in his head died out.


Sion looked up at Froaude and spoke. “I am… your ideal king, right? I just showed you everything.”


Froaude was bewildered. “Certainly, you’re the king I desired. You are a strong king who does not hesitate. You are a king chosen by God. However—”


“I just showed you everything,” Sion interrupted. “You aren’t satisfied?”


“……”


Froaude smiled. It was a dark smile, and yet an excited one that shivered with pleasure. “No… I am satisfied,” he finally said. “Now then…”


Sion nodded. “Kill them. They’re our true enemy, after all…”


Yeah. If they didn’t kill them soon… 


“…I will do as you order,” Froaude said, bowed, and then left the room.


Sion watched him leave, then sighed deeply. When he did— 


“…Kgh, guha…”


He ended up having a quiet coughing fit. He covered his mouth with his hand, and when he pulled it back, it was covered with blood.


“…Heh… heheh… kuhehehh…”


He laughed like he’d gone mad.


“…Haha, ahahaha.”


This was what he’d wanted.


This was what he wanted?

He looked at the palm of his hand, splattered with blood. Blood that he’d coughed up. 


The color… was an ominous, bright thing. The color of liquid gold.


“……”


He was hit with a sudden sense of exhaustion, like someone was stealing the energy from his body. It was unpleasant. Like someone was rewriting his body’s sensations without his consent.


“……”


He fell to his chair, limp.


His body was truly exhausted. Because he wasn’t used to this yet. He couldn’t do it for long.


A voice spoke to him from somewhere again. “You don’t need to push yourself. Don’t be so impatient.”


It was Lucile.


Sion smiled bitterly. “Haha. I didn’t think it’d make you worry.” He looked down at his hand once more. At his blood. And he thought of back when this started.


“……”


It was already a far off memory from around when he first met Ryner and Ferris.


Kiefer’s betrayal, the fight with Estabul’s Magical Knights, and Ryner’s Alpha Stigma going berserk had just happened.


Sion had met Ferris and Iris and was invited back to the Eris estate where he was led to see Lucile in the dojo.


Speaking of which, he just remembered what Ferris had said when he returned from the battlefield.


“What, so you lived. Boring…”


“Man. Ferris has always been so rude…”


He couldn’t help but smile.


Then Lucile had appeared while he was talking with Ferris.


“Sion, today I thought I’d have you come here so I could hear about your feelings.”

“Feelings?”


“I have a number of questions for you. They are questions to judge if you’re suitable or not. I want you to answer them.”


“What…? Suitable? For what? Well, I don’t mind answering… is that all you want?”


“Yes. That’s all I want. That’s all I brought you here for. But my questions have a condition.”


“Condition?”


“Mm. I will ask you a question. Then, if your answer isn’t to my liking, I will kill you. Relax, it won’t hurt. I’ll separate your head from your body. You won’t even feel it. You’ll just die.”


Die…? What was he thinking? That’s what he’d thought, if he recalled correctly. He’d kill Sion if he didn’t like the answer to his questions? He had to accept that condition just to hear his questions… It was nonsensical. Why would he ask to hear such dangerous questions?


“It’s because this is the Eris family, Sion.”


That had made Sion understand everything.


It was the Eris family. He instantly understood what Lucile was implying.


It was the Eris family. The family that served the king. And the family’s head was wanting to question Sion to see if he was suitable. In other words, Lucile intended on testing him to see if Sion would be a suitable king.


And Sion had wanted to become king. He had wanted to dethrone his father, who had misused his authority to the fullest. He’d wanted that more than anything.


Because then he’d be able to protect Ryner, Kiefer, his allies, the whole country… He’d be able to protect his dead mother.


He decided to listen to Lucile’s questions.


Then Ferris said something.


“Worthless. Even though you went out of your way to throw your life away on the battlefield, this is where it fell.”


He’d ignored it, even though it was sweet of her to sound upset. Even though that was his last chance to turn back. Because he’d already told himself that he wouldn’t hesitate anymore. He’d decided that he wouldn’t move anywhere but forward back on the battlefield.


He’d already lost everything once. But he still had to move forward. If he accepted that power, he’d be able to kill everyone - his brothers, his sisters… even the king himself… 


“Sure. I’ll hear it. Tell me and see… Lucile Eris.”


Sion would never forget Lucile’s smile in that moment.


“Haha. I thought you’d say that.”


He’d never forget the face Lucile made in that moment.


And then… he thought to himself.


He couldn’t back down. He’d kill everyone standing in his way. He’d do anything to accomplish that.


Even if… it meant he’d become a demon himself.


That’s what he had thought.


“……”


But that’s not what happened.


Regret. Despair. And that contract.


He was led to the depths of the dojo, where Lucile Eris lived. Absolute nothingness spreaded through it. He was shown a brilliant, blinding light on the other side of the door. It was a terribly ominous thing - blinking, flashing, ominous as could be.


He should have turned back. He should have turned back right then and there!!


He hadn’t realized that back then because he hadn’t known anything. Oh, how he wished he’d just been killed back there… but he wasn’t. The gears squeaked and turned and turned and turned. The story progressed. It was a tragedy - sad and unreasonable. 


It was… 


The legend of the mad hero of legend.


The door opened and Lucile smiled.


I’ve always, always waited for you. Come, be my master. Throw everything away, raise it all up and sacrifice it, come on, become my master.


Become the master of my sword.


Devour this whole world, cut it up into pieces… hero.


“…Hero…”


Sion continued to stare at his hand from where he sat in his chair.


Lucile spoke from behind him again. “…It’s okay, Sion… This story is progressing well… so don’t push yourself so much.”  


Sion wanted to laugh. He wanted to cry.


‘The story is progressing well.’


The story… 


Sion balled his hand into a tight fist. Tight to the point where it might break.


“…Yeah. I know that,” Sion whispered, alone. 

---

idola: (Default)
 Volume 9: An Absolutely Flawless King

Chapter 3: The Beginning of the End


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


“……”


How many years had it been since he met her?


That’s what Major Rahel Miller was currently thinking about. His face was wrinkled from frowning and scowling. His physique was well-trained and muscular, more so than one would expect to see on a man in his thirties. He sat with impeccable posture, and the abnormal neatness of the documents on his desk spoke to his rigid nature.


He was in his room in the Taboo Hunters Headquarters. Despite how orderly it normally was, she was making quite a mess of it.


“My god, your rigidity has spread to your room,” she said. She ran a hand across his neatly stacked documents, then looked over them.


Miller looked up. “Those are highly classified documents. I’d like it if you didn’t read them…” 


He looked at her with his usual stern face, and wondered. How much of his life had passed since he met her? Ten years? No, longer. And she was just as beautiful now as when they’d first met. She had indigo hair down to her shoulders and a sharp glint in her eyes along with her usual mischievous smile. “Hmm? What could it be? Do you have top-secret lewds you don’t want me to see…? Are you having an affair?”


“…Don’t be stupid. You know best of everyone that I don’t have time for an affair, Ms. Jereme Crysler,” Miller said, somewhat indignant. 


Jereme’s expression clouded over. “I’ve told you not to call me by my full name. I’m not even a Ms. Crysler anymore. I married you, so I’m a Mrs. Miller,” she said. Then she brightened up a bit. “Though I still get embarrassed saying that out loud ♡”


“…Yeah. I bet you do,” Miller said and nodded. Then he looked down at her stomach. His child was inside of her now, and it wouldn’t be their first. It’d be their second. He hadn’t thought about marrying her back when they’d first met. Not at all. Instead, he’d been of the opinion that Roland was too mad to have a family in… so he hadn’t imagined this happening at all.


That was why he still thought of her as Jereme Crysler. She’d been his like-minded comrade for so long that it felt odd to think of her as his wife instead.


They’d met back in military school. She had been exceptional. The type who always stood out. She was brilliant after leaving school, too, and before long she was a household name. They called her the water assassin, the beautiful magician, and the frenzied drunk leopardess. Miller could personally attest to the validity of the last of those. She was far too dangerous when she drank, and became uncontrollably violent and mean. She’d almost killed him many times… 


But those nicknames were irrelevant.


More importantly, those kids were there back when he’d formed his first impression of her.


Pia Valiere, Peria Perla, Ryner Lute.


“……”


Time passed so quickly. It’d already been over ten years since then. To think that that weak boy, lacking in talent as he was - the Alpha Stigma bearer Ryner Lute - had managed to find himself in the center of their country. 


Miller looked up at her. She was sitting on his desk, reading his classified documents at her leisure. She moved her hand to look at the next document.


“Stop that,” Miller said. “I really can’t let these documents leak.” He picked the documents up so she couldn’t read through them.


Jereme puffed her cheeks up. “Augh! You really are having an affair if you’re trying that hard to hide it!”


Miller said. “Like I said, I—”


“—don’t have the time for that,” Jememe finished it. “I know that. I know you better than anyone. Because I’m always, always, aaaalllwaaays watching you, ever since you misunderstood and thought you could jilt me. You’re a horrible guy who only thinks about work. You always have been!”


“M, misunderstood—?”


She cackled, then looked a bit sad. “That’s why I came to get in the way of your work. You’re a bit too hardworking, you know? I understand that this country is in a tough place, but… do you really need to devote your whole life to fixing it?”


“I’m not trying to do it alone—”


“Don’t lie to me. You’re always making that stern face and taking care of eeeverything yourself,” Jereme said. She scrunched her eyebrows up and scowled, but it was a poor imitation of him. It looked more like a cute pout than anything. 


He could have sworn that she used to look more stern than she did now. Maybe it was due to her pregnancy?


Jereme gave up on her imitation, leaving a worried expression in its place. “You’re allowed to rely on others too, alright? I can still work, so… how about I do half of your job—”


“Nope. You’re pregnant. I won’t let you work.”


“But we still have a few months until it’s born—”


“No.”


“But—”


“No!” Miller shouted. He hadn’t meant to, but it did quiet Jereme down. “Sorry,” he said, flustered. “I wonder if the kid heard that…”


Jereme smiled sadly. “Geez. You don’t have to worry that much. There’s no way something like that would bother our kid.”


“…I’m sorry,” Miller repeated.


“…I didn’t come here for you to apologize to me…”


Miller looked up at her worried face. He messed up, huh? Was he really so busy that he had to make her worry like this? He thought back on the past several days, filled to the brim with work… 


“…You’re right. I need to pay attention to you too, not just work. But my schedule’s packed for today. Can we talk once I get home tonight?”


Jereme’s face brightened up in an instant. “Really!? Really?? Geez, of course I’d have nothing but free time if you shut me up at home without you all day!”

“…Sounds like that’s why you came here,” Miller said with a bitter smile. Still, he understood that she’d been worried about him. “Now go home.”


“Whaat? But I wanted to spend more time toge—”


“Jereme.”


“…Fiiine,” Jereme said and shrugged. She already looked bored again. She left, then yelled back through the open door, “You better have a real conversation with me tonight!”


“Yeah.”


“And don’t overwork yourself!”


“And you be careful on the way back.”


“Oh, my. Do you love me?”


“……”


“I love you, Rahel ♡”


“……”


“Hmhmhm? Where’s my reply?”


“Just go home already!”


“Alrighty ♪”


With that, she left.


Miller looked back down at the documents that Jereme had tried to take.


Ryner Lute’s return to his home country and the plan for how to deal with him moving forward.


…He couldn’t let Jereme learn Ryner’s whereabouts. Because she was too kind. That’s why he took it before she could see it. To be frank, she’d just get in the way if she stood in the path that Roland was moving in.


“……”


Miller threw the papers about Ryner back down onto his desk, then looked out the window. The sun was descending the horizon. He felt that it was speaking to the direction the whole country was moving.


Their eternal peace was really forced tranquillity. In truth, the future of their country was… 


“…No, I’m here to stop that…”


Miller narrowed his eyes.


Kindness, compassion, love… those were all handicaps on the world which needed to move forward. The fact that Jereme had taught those kids… the fact that Ryner was precious to her… meant that she’d be unable to walk the correct path. And the fact that Jereme was dear to Miller meant that she could be used against him, should someone choose to do so. For example… 


“……”


Miller looked away from the window and back to his desk. A lone man had appeared there. He had pitch black hair, a perfectly handsome face, and a model-thin build. He was still young. Younger than Luke. Twenty-two or twenty-three, if he had to guess?


But his eyes were what really stood out. They were a cold and deep blue that seemed to look down on everything. Miller looked up to meet those eyes. “I didn’t say that you could enter?”


The man smiled. But it was a dark one, constructed solely with malice. “How rude of me. Seeming as the door was open…”


“Hm. The door was open, so you went out of your way to conceal your presence so you could sneak in like some kind of rat? Is that it? Lieutenant General Miran Froaude.”


Froaude’s smile didn’t fade. “Correct. If I could enter as I am without you noticing, I figured I ought to just kill you,” Froaude said. He looked around the room, his eyes stopping for a moment in each of the four corners, where small magic circles were buried. Then he shrugged. “Magic traps… Sergeant Luke Stokkart did the same… You are quite well prepared. I see that there is no reason for me to raise my hand against you. As expected of the man called the key player in the revolution…”


“Hah. Worthless small talk,” Miller spat.


Froaude smiled faintly. “Ah, you realized? I suppose… small talk is not really a strong point of mine… it makes it quite difficult for me to get on in this world.”


“I bet. It doesn’t help that you’re so gloomy, either.”


“Haha. Yes, I’ve been told… but I have gone out of my way to answer your call and come here, and you still jab at my expense… you yourself are plenty awful at getting on in the world.”


Miller scowled. “Hm. I certainly wouldn’t say that I’m good at it.”


“You aren’t, are you? Someone who was… would not have shown someone precious to their opponent… would they have?” Froaude asked. His smile deepend. It looked an awful lot like he was looking down on Miller. “For example… a beautiful pregnant woman,” Froaude said and turned to look at the door.


And there it was, Miller thought. This was what happened when people found even the slightest weakness in another. “She’s not my weakness.”


“Really, now?”

“Really.”

“You wouldn’t worry if your wife were suddenly abducted?”


“Not at all.”


“Really?”


“Yeah,” Miller said and nodded. He was telling the truth. Even if Jereme were abducted, the result would be just the same as when Milk was. He wouldn’t worry at all.


“You’re cold,” Froaude said in that cold voice of his.


“I don’t want to hear that from you.”


“But it was a compliment?”

“I have no reason to accept a compliment from you,” Miller said.


“I suppose that’s true,” Froaude said. He seemed happy. “You are truly the same type of person as I—”


“Nope. I’m different from you.”


Froaude looked a bit confused. “What exactly is the difference…?”


“You’re more able than I am.”


“You’re only going through with your small talk now?”


“No.”


“Then what do you mean?” Froaude asked. “You said that I am more able than you?”

Miller nodded. “Because if I could be useful to you, then you’d leave me alive even if it meant that I’d kill the people you call important. Right?”


Froaude thought for a moment. “No, I cannot answer that… after all, not a single person in this world is important to me.”


“How impressive.”


“Hahaha. You are exactly the kind of person I expected you to be. Very few people would call that impressive… It makes me happy to hear you say that…” Froaude met his eyes. “And… I do think that you’re a frightening person. If I were to kidnap Jereme Crysler, then you would kill me despite my importance to Roland… that’s what you meant to say, correct?”


Miller shook his head. “You’re not needed in this country.”

“…I am… nonplussed… Are you saying that there is no place for me in the map you have drawn of the future?”


“There isn’t. Because you’re too flashy.”


“…You only think so because you yourself are too slow,” Froaude said. “You moved a bit more quickly in the scenario I had imagined… but you just won’t move in reality. That is why I had no choice but to move in front of you. You understand, don’t you? This country doesn’t have any time left to dawdle.”


He was right. They didn’t have any time, and at this rate their country wouldn’t have a future. 


Even so… 


“You’re going about it the wrong way,” Miller said, glaring at Froaude.


But Froaude just smiled faintly. “Really, now? Have I not been acting in a way that allows your plan to progress?”


That was true. Everything Froaude had done so far had been within Miller’s realm of expectation. It was almost as if Froaude had been acting with full knowledge of Miller’s plan, and had been careful not to step on his toes.


The same went for the Ryner situation. If Froaude hadn’t done it, Miller’s faction would have. Because Ryner Lute’s presence would soon interfere with their country’s progress. They’d passed on the opportunity to kill Ryner this time because of the possibility that he’d allow for mediation between the many Cursed Eye bearers, but his existence was inherently dangerous. Because he was capable of destroying Sion.


In other words, Froaude had made the right decision. He’d only messed up at the very end.


“Killing Marquess Callaud… was outside the realm of my expectations,” Miller said. “It’s too soon for that, and I think you know that just as well as I do. Why are you rushing it?”


Froaude’s smile disappeared entirely, and his sharp eyes narrowed further. “Ahh… I see… This is quite vexing. We need to integrate our two plans…”


Miller wanted to hold his head in his hands. “So that means the one who killed Marquess Callaud—”


“It was not me,” Froaude said. “I had been certain that it was your doing…”


“Then…”


Froaude nodded. “Yes. It appears that it was someone working behind the scenes… perhaps the noble who had used his power to manipulate the late Duke Staelied. But he…”


“He won’t show himself on the center stage… Any guesses on who the mastermind is with that?”


Froaude shook his head. “No… though I am looking into it…”


This time Miller really did hold his head in his hands. He was searching with all he had. But he couldn’t find him. All he knew was that the mastermind was out there. It wasn’t impossible. After all, this was someone who had enough power to control a significant percent of the nobility. They had to show themself eventually - anyone that powerful would leave traces, no matter how hard they tried to hide. But they still hadn’t found them.


“A shame,” Miller said.


Froaude nodded. “It is disappointing, especially knowing that this country’s days are numbered. If we don’t set our domestic affairs in order…”


“…Another country will invade,” Miller finished. “We need some bait to lure that hidden mastermind out with.”


But what could they use as bait? How could they bait someone who they didn’t know?


Were they one of the nobles who had retained power even after the reforms… or were they even a noble at all?


Froaude turned away. “It appears that our conversation has come to an end… Our shared objective is to drag the hidden mastermind who has shamed us both to the front of the stage. I will try my hand at it.”


With that, Froaude left the room. But he seemed to remember something just as he left and looked back in.


“Ah, by the way, what do you intend to do about the Ryner Lute problem?” Froaude asked. “Personally I believe that he should be killed as soon as possible, but…” 


Miller thought of Jereme for a moment. What face would she make when she learned of Ryner Lute’s death? He thought of it, but… he faced Froaude to reply. “Do what you’d like.”


“…Then I will kill him,” Froaude said, then closed the door behind himself. 


A comfortable silence returned to the room.


“……”


Miller began to think up a new plan.


---


The room was full of malice. All who entered had their hopes and dreams stolen from them, losing their will to live entirely. It was dark, gloomy, and surrounded by pitch black darkness… okay, that last part didn’t really make any sense, but anyway, it wasn’t the kind of place he wanted to be. It was the plain room the devil himself lived in, inside Roland Castle.


“…I’m gonna die. I’m seriously gonna die.” 


That’s what Ryner truly felt. He’d die here, and there was nothing he could do about it now. Because, because… for the past three days, ever since he returned, he’d been pulling all nighters one after another and being forced to work on fucking paperwork, Sion you bastaaard Ryner was seriously going to fucking kill him except he didn’t have any energy left so he was just gonna die instead!!

Ryner glared at the demon king Sion Astal, who was grappling with his own mountain of paperwork at his desk. “Anyway, I’m gonna die now.”


Sion smiled bitterly without bothering to look up from his paperwork. “Hey, you said that five minutes ago too.”


“Yeah, but I’m serious this time.”


“Are you really that tired?”


“I’m literally on the verge of death.”


“So you want to sleep?”


“Yeah.”

“You can’t.”


“What?!”


“You can’t.”


“But, um, I’m seriously gonna die—”


“You can’t. Just keep doing your best. My paperwork will take another four hours or so, and after that I think a half hour power nap would be alright—”


“You fucking idiooott!!” Ryner yelled, then stared at Sion, exasperated. “D, don’t tell me you always work this long without sleeping?”


Sion looked up and seemed to be thinking back on it. “Hmm, let’s see… Honestly, I’m not sure. I lose track of time when I’m working… But it looks like things will be easier now that I have you to split the work with,” Sion said and smiled.


Ryner looked at Sion like he was a rare species of animal. “This is making it easier? Don’t tell me you would have done all of this work yourself if I wasn’t here…”


“Yeah, I would have,” Sion said way too easily.


“……”


Ryner was at a loss for words. He stared at the mountains of paperwork surrounding him, and the even larger mountains surrounding Sion.


“…I suddenly understand why you’re so mean…”


Anyone’s personality would warp after working like this day in and day out.


Sion smiled meanly. “I guess that means you’ll be getting meaner and meaner from here on out too.”


“I told you, I’m gonna die before then.”


A bold smile rose to Sion’s face. “Heheheh. I’m not going to let you die that easily. In my experience, as long as you power nap ever now and then, you won’t really feel like you’re going to die until you hit the six months mark—”


“A-are you serious!? Y-y-y-you’re going to keep me from sleeping for six months…?”

 

Sion had gone mad. He had to have. Sure, Ryner had thought that he was a workaholic before too, but this was just… insane.


“Uuuh… I’m gonna die,” Ryner said, shivering uncontrollably from fear. “You’re gonna kill me here…”


Sion smiled happily. “Come on, I’m joking. You’d obviously die after six months without sleep.”


“Y-yeah! I would!”


“You’d be perfectly fine going ten days without sleep, though—”


“You’re seriously fucking insaneeee!!” Ryner cried.


Sion just smiled. “All joking aside—”


“Wait!! Which parts were jokes and which were serious!?”


“Hm? Ahh… I was serious about taking a thirty minute power nap in four hours. I’ll get less efficient if I don’t nap, so at about this point I rest for a little.”


For some reason, Sion looked like a god in that moment. And then he despaired that thought. This was what three days without sleep did to him. Seriously, what spell was Sion using on him right now…? Ryner spoke through his shivers. “Y, you’re actually a demon inside, aren’t you?”


“Obviously. You’re only just realizing that?” Sion asked.


“Ah… You’re not arguing…”


“Heheh. There’s nothing I can do about you figuring out my true form. Now let’s get to work. Our six months without sleep awaits us~”


“…Can you stop saying that? It sounds less like a joke every time…”


Ryner was at his limit. He looked over at Sion, who was doing a pretty good impression of a demon’s face right now. He had bloodshot eyes and dark bags under his eyes from exhaustion. He seriously looked demonic.


Ryner sighed. “You’re seriously gonna die if you keep working like this, you know.”


Sion stopped trying to look like a demon. But he still looked exhausted. “Will you be king if I die?”


“Mm? Me?”


Ryner pictured it for a moment. He’d be buried under paperwork like this day in and day out. His endless work would drive him mad. He’d go without sleep every day, have bloodshot eyes, and walk around in a daze… He looked at Sion, who was currently the living picture of his imagination.


“……”


He wondered if the people who called him their absolutely flawless hero king had ever seen how he truly was. He was so overworked that he looked like he could just keel over dead, but he still felt like it wasn’t enough and forced himself forward. Would he be able to prevent their country from being invaded and save their people? Would he be able to calm Roland’s internal conflicts without sacrifices? Was he really leading their country down the right path?


It wasn’t enough.


It would never ever ever be enough.


“…It’s impossible for me,” Ryner said. That was his honest impression. He wasn’t capable of it. 


He’d been struggling just taking care of himself all this time, after all. He was the type of person who got so wrapped up in his own problems that he hurt others.


“…I’m way too lazy… so it’d be impossible for me to be king…”


“…That’s why I think you’d be good at it,” Sion said.


“I’ll try saying it another way then. It’s way too much work. I don’t wanna do it.”


“Ahaha… yeah, it’s a lot of work. I kind of want to quit.”


“Do it, do it. Quit your job and take a nap every single day.”


Sion laughed. “Nap daily, huh… that sounds like it’d be fun. I wonder if I’ll ever get to do that?” He wondered. His voice sounded very weak in that moment… 


Ryner’s voice caught in his throat. He looked down at the piles of paperwork covering his desk. It was all information on how the world was closing in on Roland. Lately one of their neighboring countries, Imperial Nelpha, had been acting suspiciously. A significant anti-Roland faction had appeared in their borders since Roland annexed Estabul, and they viewed Roland as a danger even though their two kings had pledged friendship… and soon that anti-Roland faction led a revolution and overtook the throne.


With the change in kings, their previous alliance had ceased to be altogether. Nelpha could invade any minute now while Roland didn’t have the power to fight back.


Roland was still weak from fighting Estabul, and their two countries still weren’t very well integrated. There was no guarantee that Estabul’s soldiers would follow Roland’s orders. Honestly, they couldn’t even be sure that Estabul wouldn’t revolt again.


Fortunately, Nelpha appeared to be misunderstanding the situation and currently saw Roland as a great and powerful country. Should they realize that Roland was actually struggling… they’d surely attack. They were attempting to prepare for it, but… Nelpha wasn’t their only problem.


Their other neighboring country, the Runa Empire, was also acting oddly. And there was always the threat from the Gastark Empire to the far north, which was using Heroic Relics to expand rapidly. There were signs of countries all around strengthening their militaries in retaliation. 


The world was changing. Ryner knew that. It was moving towards an age of war, one more chaotic than the world had ever seen before… and Sion was here in the midst of it, fighting all by himself. 


Wasn’t there a way to save his country, his people? Would he find it if he worked himself to exhaustion? Could he find a way to save the world with as few deaths as possible?


Wasn’t there something he could do?


And yet… that line of thought left him like this, unable to spend his days napping… 


“…It’ll happen,” Ryner said. “Someday you’ll definitely get to nap. So wait for it.”


Sion smiled sincerely. “Right. Then I’ll… look forward…”


He’d gotten too tired. His words faded and he fell asleep just as he was, sitting up at his desk.


“Whoa, hey, you’ll cut into my sleep if you go napping first,” Ryner said.


But Sion didn’t answer. He was fast asleep, the smile still plastered on his face.


Ryner watched him sleep for a few moments.


“……”


He couldn’t help but hope that he had a good dream. Not one about politics or war. Just a normal, feel-good dream. Like… like… 


“Augh, I’m so sleep deprived that I can’t think…”


Ryner shuffled over to the door to leave. But then he heard Sion’s voice.


“…No, that plan isn’t… uu…”


“…You idiot,” Ryner mumbled and turned back around. “Don’t work in your sleeeep!!” He yelled and kicked Sion’s chair over.


Naturally that woke Sion up. “Huh? What? What’s happening?” He looked up at Ryner. “H, huh? Was I… sleeping?”


“Yeah.”


“And you of all people woke me up… how many hours was I out?”


“Not even five minutes.”


“Huh? Really?” Sion asked.


“Yeah.”


Sion tilted his head, confused. “Why did you wake me up?”


“Because your face pisses me off.”


“It does?”


“Yeah! Uhh, anyway, let’s see… why don’t you read some porn or something and get in a good mood and then go to sleep?”


“H, huh? P-porn? Why?”


“Just do it! Ugh, I’m so sleep deprived that I can’t talk right… Anyway, I’m leaving!” Ryner said. “I’m gonna take three days to catch up on the sleep I missed and then come back. Don’t look for me!”


“No, wait… Seriously, why do you want me to read porn…? And what are you so mad about…?”


Ryner ignored him and opened the door. He was assaulted by a bright light on the other side. “Whoa… don’t tell me it’s morning? I pulled four all nighters in a row? I’m gonna die. I’m seriously gonna die.”  


With that, he shuffled away.


---


“……”


The sun’s rays were far too brilliant. Its light warmed all of Roland.


The world must be peaceful if such a calm and warm light could envelop it.


It was a complete, ideal world.


It was a perfect, ideal world.


Certainly, it brought to mind Ryner Lute’s report.


To a world where everyone smiles and it’s okay if all we do is nap.


“…Heh… heheh…”


Wonderful. Truly wonderful.


A country where no one was hurt. A country where no one ever lost anything.


“…Many people have already died for it…  A country where no one ever loses anything… is nothing but a fairy tale,” Miran Froaude whispered as he watched Ryner Lute’s retreating back. He waited until Ryner was out of sight, then stood by the door. “Do you truly intend to let Ryner Lute live like this? Your Majesty.”


“……”


No answer. But he didn’t mind. Whether Sion answered him or not was of no consequence. The result would be the same.


Froaude continued. “Truthfully… I had wanted Sergeant Luke Stokkart to kill him, but…”


This time there was an answer. “So that you could say that Ryner was killed on my orders?”


Exactly. It was a necessary action if they were to erase the nativity in Sion’s heart.


A country where no one was hurt. A country where no one ever lost anything. Now, wouldn’t that be sweet? If they were going off ideals alone, then yes, that’d be wonderful. It was a dreamlike, storybook country.


‘And thanks to the effort of the great hero king, the country ceased to war, and everyone lived with a smile on their face…’


How comfortable that would be.


But reality. Reality was… 


“…Humans and beings which must devour others to live,” Froaude said.


If one person smiled, another would cry. If one person was protected, another would be hurt. If one person lived… another would die. And if Roland were to continue to exist in this world, it meant that it had to destroy another country. They couldn’t stay high on those sweet ideals… on the drug they called Ryner Lute for long.


“…You must understand that by now, Your Majesty.”


That drug had other effects, too. Ryner’s effect on Sion would peak at the moment of his death. And at that very moment…  Sion Astal would become complete. He would become a king who could move forward even if he devoured darkness itself or another. He would no longer shun sacrifice, no longer question his ideals, and become a king capable of dominating the world itself.


If they could just kill Ryner Lute now… 


“……”


No, it was already too late. Because Gastark had already begun to move. 


At this rate, this country… 


At that moment, Sion’s voice rang out from inside the room. “You’re going to kill Ryner?”


“I am.”


“Even if I tell you not to?”


“…After I’ve killed him… I will accept my punishment.”


“Are you saying that you don’t listen to my orders?” Sion asked.


“…I wish to exist as faithful to Your Majesty as possible.”


“Then—”


“And I believe that in the depths of your heart, you believe that killing Ryner Lute is what you ought to do,” Froaude interrupted.


And if that wasn’t the truth, then it meant that Sion lacked the resolve needed to be king, and there was no value in following him.


Froaude watched the door… and waited for his orders.


‘Kill Ryner Lute.’


If His Majesty could just order him to do that, then he would show him that he could do it in an instant. There were countless reasons to kill him.


It was a grave sin for one who knew Roland’s magic to leave Roland without permission. It wouldn’t be odd to give him the death penalty. The fact that he was a ‘Cursed Eye bearing monster’ was also a reason for which he could be killed. They couldn’t just leave someone prone to going berserk by the king’s side.


‘Kill Ryner Lute.’


If he’d just say that, then this country could finally begin to move.


‘Kill Ryner Lute, then force the Runa Empire to surrender, then violate Imperial Nelpha. Then, with the entire Southern Continent united—’


“…I won’t kill Ryner Lute,” Sion said.


Froaude felt his face warp with his disappointment, to the point where he surprised himself. To think that he’d come to expect so much of the king.


“…Your Majesty… Your Majesty, what are you trying to say—”


“Come in,” Sion interrupted.


“……”

Froaude didn’t answer.


“Didn’t you hear me?” Sion asked. “I’m telling you to enter the room,” he said, his tone stronger than before.


“……”


Froaude sighed softly, then opened the door.


The room was overflowing with paperwork. There had only been one desk before, but now there was also a second. It was probably put there for Ryner Lute’s sake.


For Ryner Lute’s sake.


“……”


He was fed up with it. So this was how blind his king was… 


Froaude raised his head to look at Sion, who stood against a wall. He tapped his head lightly against the wall again and again, countless times. Froaude watched him for some time, then spoke.


“I have entered the room, just as you ordered.”


Sion hit his head against the wall one more time before stopping. “I will not kill Ryner Lute. I’ve already decided. It’s not something you can change.”


“…But—”


“Shut up.”


“I will not. At this rate—”


“Shut up, you worm. You’ll prove your incompetence if you keep jabbering.”


“……”

  

Now Froaude was quiet. The fact that Sion had told him to shut up didn’t bother him. It was because Sion’s remark just now made him uneasy.


A small smile rose to Sion’s face. “Kh… hahaha… what do you mean, ‘kill Ryner Lute’… even though you don’t understand a thing. Even though you’re blind to the facts… you still somehow believe that the world could move on your own shallow plan, don’t you?”


Sion turned to face him.


Froaude was frozen in place.


Willful eyes bore into him.


“……”


He shivered. His whole body shivered. This was… 


The man before his eyes cut into Froaude’s thoughts. He rose his hand high and spoke. “Fine. Light. And darkness. I’ll show you the truth. The truth of the world… and the true form of our enemy.”


He held his hand out to Froaude.


Froaude couldn’t move. He could only shiver. But it wasn’t from fear. It was from pleasure. At the sight of what had appeared before him.


“……”


---


He was horribly tired.


“…Uuuh…”


But he had so much to do.


“Augh… I’m gonna shrivel up,” Ryner, lit by the morning sun, mumbled with a voice on the brink of death. He was currently battling exhaustion as he walked through Reylude’s castle town. He didn’t have any energy at all even though it was early morning. Everyone else was still asleep.


“…But I didn’t get any sleep at all!”


He felt more exhausted the more he complained. He was seriously at his limit. He felt like he could just lay down and sleep here… but he didn’t. He had to get as far away from the castle as possible. Then he had to find somewhere that Sion and Ferris didn’t know about to stay.


“…I can’t let them abuse me like this…”


They’d bring him the final inch closer to death. They’d make him return to those days of pulling all nighters one after another with Sion, that pervert who got off on working, where Ferris hit him from behind the second he reached his limit and began to doze off.


“…And then, after she gets bored for the day that traitorous bastard Ferris says she’s gonna go home and eat dango and sleep!”


Honestly, he didn’t really have the free time to be yelling about that now. He had tons of things he had to do instead.


For example, he had to get Arua to do an experiment with him to find all the differences between their powers. To do that he had to open his eyes up all the way and get his Alpha Stigma to activate. But he was too tired to do that now.


“Aww, I can’t do it… I can’t get motivated when I’m this tired… I’m so exhausted that I feel like I’m gonna barf… but I haven’t eaten either so I don’t have anything to throw up…”


He was tattered and battered, just barely shuffling along. He could collapse at any moment. Even so, he forced himself to walk with his last remaining strength as he thought about where to start.


Setting the experiment with Arua aside… he was also interested in searching that malicious dojo in Ferris’ house. He also had to look into what Lucile meant by ‘cursed blood’… 

 

“…That could be pretty fast if Lucile would tell me himself…”


Ryner recalled Lucile’s face. He was absurdly handsome, just like Ferris was. He’d smiled coldly and strangled Ryner as he spoke to him.


“What kind of impossible dreams do you ugly monsters have?”


And like, talking to a guy who’d say things like that was kind of… 


“…Umm, okay… so how about I leave Lucile for later,” Ryner said, his exhaustion easily reaching his voice. He crossed his arms. “And then, uhh. I also have to look into the other Cursed Eye bearers’ behavior… “ But that sounded like a pain, too.


Ryner looked up to the sky on his right. Tiir had said that far to the north of here, in the Central Continent, a great number of Cursed Eyes had gathered. And even farther north than that was Gastark, which was always growing south. Basically, the Cursed Eyes were closer to Gastark, which hunted them, than Roland was.


So there were a few things that had to happen. First, Roland needed to become the kind of place that accepted Cursed Eyes. Then they had to search for the Cursed Eyes who were hiding in the Central Continent, and then they needed to make room for them in Roland and auuughhh just thinking about it was impossible, much less doing it!


“First of all, they’ll get offended if I call them Cursed Eyes! Second of all, the sun is way too bright! And I’m tired! But I’m also hungry! I feel like I’m gonna throw up! I’m literally gonna start crying!”


He felt so horrible that he didn’t want to do anything at all. Maybe he should run away from home again… 


“…Ferris would definitely kill me this time if I did…”


He thought of Ferris’ face after she followed him all the way to Nelpha. She hadn’t looked angry. Honestly, she’d been more anxious than anything.


“…I don’t want to see her make that face ever again… huh? Wait, am I gonna live the rest of my life with those two pushing me around? Uwah… seriously? Y’know, I’d rather just die now.”


Nothing good had happened since he returned to Roland.


“I mean, I’m super elite when you rank it in terms of ‘people who most hate effort and determination,’ right? You can’t make a guy like me…”


His head was starting to hurt. He clutched it with his hands.


“The fuck am I supposed to do my best at when I’m this tired,” Ryner muttered, exhausted. He idly wondered where his life went to hell as he walked. 


Was it when he first met Sion? Maybe it was when he first met Ferris. Or maybe before then… maybe it was when his master, Jereme, first started training him? Maybe none of this would have ever happened if he’d left the country with Peria and Pia back then. Or maybe it was because he took Tiir’s hand and left Roland, then met Lafra. Maybe things would have been better if he’d continued to avert his eyes from the world, full of his own despair but refusing to look at the despair of the whole world… 


But Ryner had looked at it. At the despair-filled path where Sion smiled and where Ferris waited for him. They reached their hands out to him… and he wanted to take them. He knew that he wouldn’t be able to run away anymore if he did. But he didn’t want Ferris to make that face anymore. It almost felt like someone needed him… 


“…This is getting to be a real pain.”


Ryner sighed… and looked up. The castle town’s exit was just up ahead. But it didn’t look like he was going to get to leave. Not because it was under construction or anything, but… 


“I’m seriously tired of exerting effort, okay?” Ryner said.


A man wearing the exact same armor as Ryner was standing in his path. It was a special outfit with white armor and robe. Only the strongest corps in Roland’s army, the Magical Knights, were permitted to wear it. Sion had given it to him and he was only using it because it was easy to use, though… 


The man in front of him - actually, they used a black mask to hide their identity so for all he knew it was a woman, but anyway, Ryner spoke to the person in front of him.


“So, great Magical Knight of Roland, is there anything I can do for you?”


“……”

The Magical Knight didn’t reply.


Ryner shrugged. “Guess we’re not talking then. I’m getting some serious murder vibes from you, too, so I assume you came to kill me?”


No answer again.


Ryner smiled bitterly. “So, umm… do Magical Knights have a new rule where they can’t talk to strangers or something?”


“……”


Yep, no answer. The Magical Knight was filled with a killing intent strong enough to paralyze anyone who hadn’t been trained to deal with it. Ryner moved his eyes to survey his surroundings. He verified that there wasn’t an ambush waiting for him. This wasn’t the place for that kind of tactic anyway - it was a wide and level street made for pedestrian travel. Not for hiding.


Apparently this guy planned to attack Ryner alone.


“…You really think you can take me alone?”


“……”


Silence again. Might as well give up on the questions if his opponent wasn’t in the mood to talk.


Still, it wasn’t like he didn’t know anything about the situation. He knew that whoever had sent this Magical Knight didn’t know very much about him. Because if they did, they would have known that one Magical Knight wasn’t enough. 


“At the very least… it means that Sion isn’t the one who sent you,” Ryner whispered. He felt himself relax. But if it wasn’t Sion, then who?


Wait, come to think of it, hadn’t Sion disbanded the Magical Knights around when he became king? Ryner could have sworn that he heard something like that.


“Mmgh?”


Didn’t that mean this guy wasn’t a Magical Knight?


Ryner took a good look at the Magical Knight or whoever they were.


“What are you?” He asked.


They finally responded in a hoarse voice, so high pitched that it grated on his ears. “Ry-ner Lu-te.”


“Huh? That’s my name, yeah.”


 “…Ry-ner Lu-te…   


“Umm, yeah, that’s my name. I asked who you were—” 


They grabbed their head and talked over him. “Gy, a, a, a, hu… k-k-kill, ki-ki… aaahh hyaaa yaaaaiiiiii!!” They yelled, distressed, and their body began to break, limbs cracking and turning in ways they weren’t meant to go… and then they rushed forward.


In the next moment, their hand was reaching for Ryner’s neck.


“Uogh!”


Ryner tried to dodge. But he couldn’t. The Magical Knight was far faster than he’d expected. The hand that’d reached out for him grabbed him by the jaw and pushed him to the ground.


“Ggh… Shit, I let my guard down…”


Ryner tried to stand, but his brain was fried. His body wasn’t working like he wanted it to.


“F, fuck.”


His stomach was gurgling. He frantically pushed the urge to throw up down and tried to stand again. But a lightning fast fist came for his head.


“This sucks.”


He thought he’d be able to make it, but he didn’t. He couldn’t dodge, and he was sure he’d die if it hit.


“Auugh, just do it!” Ryner shouted. He stepped up… and the fist didn’t hit his head. It hit his chest.


“…Gahagh…”


His body heaved as the wind was knocked out of him. The hit had definitely broken some bones. He began to fall backwards from the force, but his enemy wasn’t done yet. Their hand straightened out and came for him like a sword. This time he was definitely gonna die.


But Ryner’s nerves chose then to wake up. He steadied his body as the feeling returned to his limbs. It was like his body was moving completely irregardless of Ryner’s will. It was the training that Jereme Crysler had drilled into him forcing him into action. His body twisted in the air, allowing him to stand upright. He didn’t dodge the hit entirely, though. It still cuffed his shoulder.


Ryner grabbed his opponent’s neck with both hands, forced them back down to the ground, and squeezed hard.


But then he came back to his senses.


“Shit…”


At this rate, he’d kill… augh, he couldn’t stop now… His opponent was raising their hands up to try to twist Ryner’s neck, too, and… 


The horrible sound of bones cracking rang out below him.


“…Huh?”


And then… his opponent’s neck jerked until it was back in place.


“Huh!? Why? I broke your neck…”


They ignored Ryner’s surprise and sent a hand right back at him.


“W, waiiiitt!!” Ryner yelled. Breaking their neck was out, so Ryner went for grappling instead. He grabbed his opponent by the head and threw them as far as he could. The impact broke their mask, exposing their face.


“Wh, what the hell,” Ryner said.


It wasn’t human. It had rotting, festering skin and sunken eyes dark eyes that rattled about in its head. Its mouth had huge, beast-like fangs.


It was a monster. A monster like one heard about in legends.


“Y, you’re…”


But what was it? Why was it wearing a Magical Knight’s uniform? Why was it attacking Ryner? 


It didn’t look like it was going to give him the time to think about that stuff.


Despite appearances, the monster moved with great dexterity. It quickly drew a magic circle in the air.


“Whoa, whoa, now you’re casing magic?”


Ryner immediately started drawing in the air, too. He knew what it was going to cast the second it started even without using his Alpha Stigma. He could tell by where its hands had started and the direction it first began to draw light.


“I’ll just cancel it…”


Ryner finished his spell. He was both faster and more accurate when drawing his magic circle, compared to the monster.


“You’re too late,” Ryner said. “I knew you wouldn’t be able to beat me—”


“You’re the one who’s late, Ryner,” someone suddenly said from behind him. He hadn’t even sensed that someone was there… there wasn’t even anywhere to hide. To top it off, it was a voice that he recognized.


He recognized it… he really did… but who was it? He couldn’t recall. All he knew was that he knew it. He could tell by how his heart clenched up.


He knew that voice. But he couldn’t remember where he knew it from.


He just had the sensation that he was forgetting something horribly dear to him… but… what was it? What… 


“Who are you…?” Ryner asked. He almost turned to look, but he stopped when he heard something in his chest. He looked down.


Something strange had happened. There was a knife there in the left side of his chest.


“Ah…”


That was all he could say.


Blood spurted from his chest. It was clearly a fatal wound.


“…Ah.”


He couldn’t speak. Blood. Was spurting. From his chest. Even though he finally… finally… 


Then he… was gonna die here.


He hated that. To think he’d die here of all places.


“……”


He lost the ability to think. His consciousness began to fade, and his body rapidly lost its strength. He fell to his knees, unable to support himself.


All he could feel was a terrifying cold… and loneliness.


And then… Ryner’s life faded.


---


The man slowly ran a hand through Ryner’s dark hair. He pet it slowly, slowly, as if it was something dearly nostalgic to him.


“Welcome home,” the man said with a tired voice. A kind smile rose to his lips. “Ryner.”


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 9: An Absolutely Flawless King

Chapter 2: Awakening


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


The world seemed to wrap itself in a rose-colored peace. Everyone was smiling. Everyone cheered. It was wonderful. Everyone was happy, like it was a dream or something.


Nobody cried. Nobody hurt. It was a complete and perfect world.


Yes. It was so perfect that it would crumble with a touch.


But everyone was smiling. Everyone important to her was smiling.


Luke, Lear, Lach, Moe. Even Major Miller. Mmrgh. Not just them, either. Her strict adoptive father and her adoptive mother who hated her guts, her sisters who were incredibly kind to her - Lady Amy, Lady Nallua… 


Everyone important to her was smiling.


It was okay. The world was going to keep getting better. It wouldn’t go back to the old Roland. Their king, Sion Astal, perfected the country.


“But then… then why?”


She looked around.


“Why… is it so dark here then?”


Her voice was sucked into the darkness, where it disappeared.


She was shivering. From loneliness. From fear. From despair… yes. Yes, this darkness was despair itself. It was a sudden realization. Of course that was what this was. But whose despair was it? It wasn’t hers. She knew that. She had a family, after all - Luke, Lear, Lach, Moe… they were her family who always smiled for her.


She wasn’t lonely or anything. And she wasn’t scared. So the despair that enveloped her… 


“……”   


Right then, she heard someone else through the darkness.


“…Augh, uu…”


Someone was whimpering.


“That voice…”

Who was it? It was terribly familiar. A voice that she felt was deeply precious to her.


And then she recalled.


Right. That voice was the reason she was alive now.


She lived for him, who was shivering in his isolation. She lived to stand by his side. Him, who was always cursed as a monster.


And then she realized something.


The darkness surrounding her now was the despair that haunted his heart.


And she was… 


“W-wait! I’m coming to be with you right now, Ryner!” She said and ran. But it didn’t matter how much she ran. The distance between them stayed the same. “Why!?”


She was running and running, but he just kept getting farther and farther away.


“W, wait, Ryner! Don’t… don’t leave me here!”


She wanted to cry. Why was Ryner running away from her? Even though she lived to see him… she could never reach him. Why?


“…Why?”


She balled her hands into fists so tight that her nails dug into her palms. But… 


“…Huh…?”


She realized something strange when she did: her nails didn’t hurt as they dug into her skin. Weird. She looked at her palms. But… she couldn’t see them.


“…This is…”


She crossed her arms in thought. Well, she couldn’t see her body so she couldn’t be sure of it, but she was pretty sure that she did.


Where was she and what was happening?


She had… a hunch. She looked around at the darkness.


“Is this… a dream?”


She tried to open her eyes. Because normally she woke up as soon as she realized she was dreaming.


“Um… I’m going to wake up now!” She yelled.


But the darkness around her didn’t waver.


“Come on, self, get up!”


That didn’t work either.


“We’re having curry for breakfast today!”


No dice.


“If we’re late, then Major Miller is going to get reeeallly mad at us, and his face’ll be super scary!” She imagined his face, stern and scary as could be. “Augh…”


 She ended up scaring herself.


Anyway, it looked like she couldn’t wake up.


It didn’t matter how tired she was, or even if she’d just pulled an all nighter. If she thought about waking up, she should wake up. She’d been trained to do that as a child. So what was going on?


“…Maybe this is magic? Magic to make me sleep? Or maybe I’ve been bound…”


That was likely the case.


The darkness was encasing her. She couldn’t even see herself through it. It was characteristic of a spell that forced sleep known as Eve of White. It’d mean that her real-world self would be sleeping… no, in a comatose state. Suspended animation. Even her heart would have stopped. It was typically used to confine prisoners and human experiment subjects within their own minds so they couldn’t struggle… It was a spell that could preserve their semi-living bodies for whatever purpose their captors had.


There was a problem with that spell, though. Thirty percent of people who it was casted on died. Three in ten, to put it another way. But the old Roland hadn’t cared about that.


“Even if three in ten die, that’s still seven living hostages. It’s enough.”


That’s what Milk’s magic instructor had told her. Naturally, it was already a part of their country’s magic system before Sion had become king… 


“…And now it’s been cast on me.”


But why?


An image rose up in her mind. It was the evening sky, moving towards night. Right. She’d heard that Ryner was coming back to Roland, so she and her team came back, too. They returned to the Taboo Hunters headquarters and reported to Major Miller. But she’d zoned all that out. Because she was thinking of Ryner. Thinking of her country. How she’d finally realized something that she had so stupidly never known until then.


“…….”


And then she made a mistake.


She was on her way back home in the dark. She remembered thinking about how terribly dark it was. How terribly dark the future of their country was. She just kept thinking about it as the darkness swelled around her.


No one could do anything about it, though. The sun had already gone down. So the darkness swelled. Into the shape of beasts. They were accompanied by a man with long, pitch black hair and cold, devil-like eyes.


“Now, then,” he said. “I’ve come to get you, Lieutenant Milk Callaud. Would you mind accompanying me? Everything will begin here.”


She ran away. But it didn’t do much good. The beasts just chased her. She could hardly fight against them… 


“Uugh… I can’t remember anything after that…”


She’d probably been knocked unconscious, then forced to sleep with Eve of White.


“Hmhmhm…”


She crossed her arms and thought. This was serious. Apparently that strange, devil-like man had captured her, then casted magic to make her sleep and was keeping her hostage.


“…A hostage to get to who?”


Who would it get to if she was kidnapped? She realized the second she wondered. Luke and the others would worry so, so much. She had to get back soon… 


But the spell binding her was powerful. It required three people and an exceptionally complex magic circle to make. She couldn’t break it all by herself… No, if anyone could do it alone… it had to be someone like him. Ryner Lute, the boy their orphanage had called a genius. He could use his Alpha Stigma to see through the spell and break through the prison she was in all on his own.


“…But it’s impossible for me…”


She looked around the darkness and sighed.


“Ryner sure is amazing…”


Still… she could do more than whimper like that. She could still think.


Why had she been kept inside a suspended state rather than killed? If she couldn’t even figure out why this was happening, then of course she wouldn’t know what to do if she woke up.


“Why was I captured?”


The most likely possibility was as a hostage to get to someone else. Who, though?


The possibilities were Luke, Major Miller, or… 


“……”


Or… Ryner, maybe?


She shook her head vigorously.


“…No… there’s no way that I could be a hostage for Ryner… We haven’t seen each other in too long now…”


She thought of something she didn’t like. The fact that that blonde beauty was always by Ryner’s side. She was so, so beautiful, and had so much that Milk didn’t. And Ryner… had smiled so many times for her.


“……”


Countless times. He’d smiled at her countless times. She’d never seen him make that face… at the very least, she never managed to get him to make it back in the orphanage.


“…I wonder… if he likes her…?” 


Her heart suddenly hurt. She pressed a hand to it to calm it. Dug her nails into it. But that didn’t hurt. If she couldn’t feel physical pain, then why could she still feel that…? She’d rather not… 


“Uuh… It’s so frustrating…”


She was on the verge of tears. But it was alright, really. Because she was fine as long as Ryner smiled. She was happy as long as he was alive.


“Uuugh… when’d I get so greedy…? I’m gonna ruin my team’s image of me at this rate…”


She thought of Luke’s smile. Of Lear, Lach, and Moe’s faces… 


‘That’s not true!’ was what they’d kindly reassure her with at times like this.


“You’re a good kid, Chief Milk.”


“…Mm.”


“It’s okay. We’ll always be with you. You’re a member of our family, after all.”


“Mm… I… I think so, too.”


It was true. She’d die for them. She’d finally found a family who worried about her and a place she could truly go home to.


Everyone in the orphanage had lived screaming and crying until they eventually died. She too had given up on living once. But Ryner had given her a reason to live. Then her team gave her a place to live. So even though her life was supposed to end back in that orphanage, she was able to live here and now.


It was sad, in a way.


People who desperately wanted to live died. But she’d given up on living once and was still given a second chance.


And she was so happy. What more could she possibly want?


Ryner.


She had always loved, admired, and searched for him. She wanted him to look at her and smile… 


“…Don’t get greedy…”


Her voice was shaking.


She was glad that this was a dream. Because she could cry without anyone seeing her. Everyone worried if she wasn’t smiling. She was their chief, after all. She couldn’t lead the others astray. She had to have it together. She inhaled sharply to give herself the motivation speech she needed.


“…Yeah. I need to get it together. My team’s waiting for me. I have a place to go home to now… so I need to make my way there.”


Even if Ryner didn’t smile for her… she still had a home.


“I have to work hard,” Milk told herself.


She thought back to the man with long, pitch black hair and cold, devil-like eyes.


“Now, then. I’ve come to get you, Lieutenant Milk Callaud. Would you mind accompanying me? Everything will begin here.”


“Everything will begin here?” Milk repeated and tilted her head. “What does that mean?”


What was starting?


To be frank, she didn’t think that holding her captive as a hostage for Luke or Major Miller would work. Those two were geniuses, unlike her. They’d calmly and smartly figure out how to get her out of this. They were great at seeing the whole picture of things, and they were willing to die for her. And if somehow saving her would put the rest of the Taboo Hunters in danger, then they’d do her a favor and give up on her for their sakes instead.


If she was being held hostage to get to them, then she could relax. So what merit was there in her captor doing this? Who would it get to? Who would… 


“…Uuhh… ahh…”


The whining on the other side of the darkness. She called his name.


“…Ryner.”


But her hands couldn’t reach him. She knew that she couldn’t reach him from within this dream. Even in the real world… he was so far away… 


“…I could never… ahahah…”


Her laugh was dry and forced. She couldn’t help but think that she was weak… no, she didn’t have the time for sitting around and feeling sorry. She had to think.


“…Yeah. Let’s do it,” Milk said and flicked her head. She couldn’t feel it, of course. But she didn’t mind.


She’d been captured just as she realized the reason she existed.


Why had she been granted the rank of lieutenant and given a position as chief of a Taboo Hunter team so suddenly? Why was she given a mission that led her to Ryner, who she’d always been searching for? Was it all just a coincidence?


No. There was no way. 


So what was it, then?


The answer was waiting for her since before she even thought to ask that question.


“I was… used by Sion Astal, to keep Ryner tied to this country… as hostage…”


That was why Ryner pretended to not know her even when they reunited. He hadn’t wanted to get her involved in it all.


“…Why would His Majesty do that? Why would he want to keep Ryner around to the point of making him a hostage?”


Milk recalled Sion Astal’s figure. She’d met him a number of times now, and he’d been perfect every single one. He always had a kind smile and noble gaze. He was the perfect image of their hero king, savior of all Roland. Everyone expected good things of him. Everyone believed that he could change their country. Everyone, everyone believed that he’d create a perfect world without tears or pain.


He was free of faults. He was an absolutely flawless king.


“…But… that shouldn’t be possible.”


Because perfection didn’t really exist. Everyone had a few flaws. Everyone had parts of them that they didn’t want others to see. Everyone had cracks that’d make them break with a simple touch.


Everyone had deep wounds that they didn’t want anyone else to see. Even so, they desperately wanted someone to brush their fingers against them… they weren’t capable of living in this world alone… and that went for everyone.


Those wounds were ugly, mangled things. But if someone would just touch them, caress them… then they’d become very dear. They’d want to say that they loved them for it. Everyone was like that.


They always seemed so perfect. That’s why she’d never realized it.


The boy who everyone called a genius, a perfect killing machine.


The boy who everyone wished for, their beloved hero king.


They had wounds deeper than anyone else, but they still smiled like they didn’t mind. Just like that, they tried to make a country where everyone could smile.


But if someone touched it. If they just reached a finger out to brush it… then the whole country would crumble to dust.


Sion Astal had kept her hostage to force Ryner Lute to keep his ties to their country. And that was very… 


“…That’s sick…”


What was Sion feeling under that kind smile? What thoughts lied behind those willful golden eyes? He had a mask of perfection that never broke. But there was certainly darkness within their absolutely flawless king… and what was inside of that darkness?


In… the depths of his darkness— 


“…Uuhh… aahh…. hgh…”


Muffled noises leaked through the darkness. Ryner was crying again. She had to save him.


She had to… save him from Sion Astal.


“Wait for me, Ryner.”


Milk broke out in a run. She’d make it through the darkness this time. She’d reach him this time.


“Wait for me. I’m coming for you now. Wait for me!”


She ran as fast as she could. The distance between them slowly, slowly faded, giving way to his back.


“I-I’m here,” Milk said. “I… I’m here by your side, Ryner… Y, you won’t be alone anymore. So you don’t have to cr—”


He turned around. But he wasn’t… he wasn’t Ryner.


It was a kid. A crying child with unkempt silver hair and tear-stained golden eyes.


Sion.


Sion Astal… 


She couldn’t move.


He looked at her… and spoke with a fragile voice completely lacking in confidence. “I… I just want to die…”


And she— 


---


She lost consciousness.


When she next came to… 


Her whole body was tense, and she didn’t really know what was going on, but she was truly conscious… so she’d been freed from that spell. 


Now if only her head would work… 



 “I… I just want to die…”


Milk groaned as Sion’s voice echoed in her head. No. What she saw in her dream wouldn’t make her turn back now.


She had to see what was happening in the real world now. Was she in enemy territory? 


Someone who had been released from the spell Eve of White would remain sleeping for another few hours before waking. It was possible that her surveillance was weak at the moment. So this might be her chance. She hadn’t been able to do anything against that devil-like man with the shadow beasts, but… if he’d left a simple soldier to wait for her to wake up, she should be able to manage.


That was pretty optimistic, though… 


Honestly, it was so optimistic that it was probably impossible. That devil-like man had called her Lieutenant Milk Callaud. He knew her name and rank. So he also knew how strong she was.


She had soft flaxen hair and big, cute eyes. She was sixteen but often mistaken for a twelve or thirteen year old. Because of that, enemies often underestimated her and accidentally let her win pretty easily.


But this last time was different. She’d been taken out before she could say a thing. He knocked her out and cast that spell to force her into a coma so she wouldn’t wake up. He wasn’t the type of opponent who was overconfident in his ability to win or the type who went feral at the sight of a woman. Instead, he was the type to calmly carry out his plan. The hard-to-deal-with type who didn’t leave any gaps. Would someone like that really look down on her and leave her unguarded?


Nope. No way.


But it was all over if she gave up here… 


She had to struggle until the last possible second. Luke and the others were surely worried about her even now.


The problem… was how long she might’ve been sleeping.


That spell was meant to keep hostages asleep for as long as necessary. They stayed alive - or at least, able to wake up - but their muscles weakened with disuse. If she’d been asleep for years, she wouldn’t be able to move anymore. And if she couldn’t move, she couldn’t run.


She should be okay if it was a few months, though… 


She couldn’t move now to check. Because she was almost certainly being watched. She couldn’t even open her eyes. The best she could do was look through the very smallest of gaps in her eyelids.


All she could see was the ceiling… and some plain white walls. It really didn’t look like a jail cell. It was just a room. And it didn’t look like a very big one.


As for if there were any others here… 


“……”


There were.


She couldn’t look at them from her current place, but she could tell that there was someone right by here. They were enthusiastically reading something… though she didn’t know what.


Anyway, she had a guard. One whose presence she didn’t notice until looking directly over, no less. That was all it took to know that they were strong. Or was it that her senses had dulled as she slept?


That didn’t really matter.


All that mattered was that she was in a bad place right now. She whimpered inside her heart.


It’d be really difficult for her to defeat her guard. She might be able to run away, though… well, that was if this was the only guard here. She couldn’t be sure, and it was over for her if there were others. So what should she do? Pretend to be asleep and wait for a better opportunity to present itself?


“……”


Milk’s chest clenched up. No, she didn’t want that.


She couldn’t stay here forever. Her captor had chosen to wake her for a reason… and she’d burden someone by staying here to be a hostage. Though she still didn’t know who specifically.


She had to escape before she could be tortured to force someone to do something. That or find a way to die here.


“……”


Milk steeled her resolve and tensed herself… then urged her body to move.


Her reflexes were dull. But her body was still responding to her.


Move!


She felt her body wake up. Her nerves fired impulses to her muscles.


She’d be okay. She was moving alright.


Her best estimate was that she’d been asleep for a few months. Of course she wouldn’t be able to get the same strength from before back in moments, but… she still had to escape.


The guard on her left still hadn’t noticed that she’d woken up.


If she was gonna do it, now was the time.


Milk ran through the steps in her mind. She’d open her eyes, then use her left hand to cover their mouth. After that, she’d use her right hand to incapacitate them, hit them, break their neck… whatever it took, depending on how strong they were and what it took to make them lose consciousness. If they were too strong for her to knock out, then she’d figure out how to deal with them just long enough to escape.


Milk inhaled as quietly as she could to make sure her muscles had the oxygen to move. Then— 


“Haugh!”


She exhaled loudly and jumped up, then threw her left hand to cover the mouth of her guard, who had been reading… 


“……”


Despair.


That’s what she felt.


Because she didn’t just have one guard. There were four total here. She raised her fist up to fight, but they were faster than she was. 


The first to react was a man who was behind her… no, more like a teenager than a man? He was just a little older than Milk, and definitely still had a boyish look to him. For some reason, his face filled with tears when he saw her.


“Ch-chief M-M-M-Miilllkk!!!”  


“Wha, no way… Moe!?” Milk yelled as he threw himself at her for a hug.


A willful teen the same age as Moe kicked him out of the way. “The chief’s sick, idiot! Don’t jump her!”


“Lach!?” Milk said, shocked.


For some reason, he was crying, too. “Ah… augh, shit! I really… I’m really glad you’re alive, Chief… I… I’d already given up hope… Chieef Miilllkk!!”

This time Lach jumped at her for a hug.


“Hey!” The man to her back said. He had a shapely face and spoke calmly. “You yourself are the one who said not to make a fuss while she’s sick, weren’t you? The chief’s tired. Do her a favor and be quiet, okay?”


Milk was familiar with him, too. “Lear…”


“…Do you hurt at all?” Lear asked.


Milk shook her head.


“I’m glad,” Lear said, relieved. He smiled.


Milk then looked over at the man she’d originally thought was her guard. He was reading a book titled Kids’ Early Rising Makes a Kid Energetic, but he’d looked up from the commotion. Milk knew him too, of course. Luke. Luke Stokkart. He was only twenty-five years old but his hair was all white, and he was tall, and he always watched over everyone kindly, just like he was doing now.


Luke spoke with the same gentle voice as always - the kind of voice that made him sound like he was pampering a kid. “Geez… You’ve overslept, Princess.”


“…Ah….”


His voice was so calm and comforting. The tension instantly drained from her body. The hole in her stomach closed. She’d been prepared to die just now, but all it took was his smile to make her feel the true warmth of the atmosphere surrounding her.


“I-I… But I was a hostage, and…”


“It’s alright now,” Luke said. He pet her head and smiled with the full kindness of someone comforting a small child. Just looking at how relaxed he was was enough to calm her and feel like things really were okay. Because she was home. She didn’t have to worry anymore.


“B, but… um, um, I…”


“It’s alright now,” Luke repeated. “You don’t have to worry about anything now.”


“Uh… mm. Yeah. But—”


“Now, now, this is our long-awaited reunion. I’ll make anything you’d like today! What do you want to eat for dinner?”


“No, I—”


Moe raised his hand up high. “Oh, me! Pick me! I really want to have some curry!”


“He didn’t ask what you wanted!” Lach said.


“What!? Does that mean you don’t want any curry!?”


“…No, I mean, I do want some, but…”


“Come on, you know what I mean, right?” Moe asked. “We’re having a party, and when you think of parties you think of curry, right? So let’s have a curry party!”


Luke smiled bitterly. “Geez, you two can’t help yourselves… alright, I’ll make you guys some curry. Chief Milk, what would you like t—”


Lear interrupted, troubled. “You’re the one who can’t help yourself, Luke… You aren’t going to make our sick chief eat curry of all things, are you? We aren’t having a party, either. She should have porridge and stay inside and rest for today.”


“What!?” Moe and Lach yelled in unison.


“Ahh… you guys never change, huh?” Milk said.


Luke was apologetic. “I wasn’t thinking… I guess curry would taste awful to you since you’re sick in bed…” 


“Pull it together, Luke,” Lear said.


Moe and Lach cackled as they exchanged a look. “Yeah, pull it together!”


“I don’t want to hear that from you guys!” Luke said, angry.


Everyone laughed. Milk ended up laughing, too.


Right. Everything was just like normal. She was home now. She knew that for a fact when she looked at Luke and the others. She was truly, truly blessed.


She didn’t have to worry about anything anymore. It was okay now. Nothing had changed. Everyone was still smiling kindly and laughing.


“……”


She’d wanted to ask what had happened before she was interrupted and redirected to something more fun that they could laugh about. Even though something had definitely happened. Something was happening right now! Here in Roland!


Milk looked at Luke.


“…Hey,” she said.


Luke shook his head. “It’s alright now. Everything’s already said and done. So let’s take it easy, just for today… okay?”


“……”


Milk was quiet.


Just for today, huh? Did that mean he’d tell her tomorrow?


“……”


No. She was certain that he wouldn’t tell her if it was something that would put her in danger, even if he knew exactly what was happening. How much did he really know? Did he know what was happening in Roland now? Did he know… about Milk’s place between Ryner and Sion…?


“Hmm…”


Milk crossed her arms in thought. But Luke soon distracted her by tapping. “Alright! Today I’ll make porriage good enough to knock your socks off!”


“Ughhh,” Lach said. “I hate porrigeee.”


“Whaat!?” Moe said, shocked. “Why?”


“The texture is just so gross! All like, gooey, you know?”


“Why don’t you try putting curry in it?” Moe asked.


“Whoa! Moe, you’re seriously on the ball today!”


“Give up on the curry already,” Lear said and grabbed both of them by the collar. “And don’t be so loud while the chief’s recovering. Leave the room if you’re going to yell.” With that, he dragged them out of the room.


Luke stood. “I suppose I ought to start that porridge. Why don’t you try to rest a bit, Chief? The sleep that Eve of White gives you is fake, so one wakes up awfully tired.”


Now that he mentioned it, her head did feel pretty heavy. She hadn’t realized it from the adrenaline of thinking she was still captured and then the excitement of seeing everyone again. But now that she realized… she was being attacked by an overwhelming exhaustion. She yawned real big.


Luke smiled and gently pushed her shoulders back down to her bed. “Try to get some sleep, okay? Everything’s all taken care of, and there will be some delicious porridge waiting for you when you wake up again.”


“…Okay,” Milk said and nodded.


“And then we can have a curry party tomorrow!” Moe said from by the door. “So have a good dream about it, okay!?”


“Yeah,” Milk said and nodded real big again.


“Good night,” everyone said and left.


“……”


But Milk didn’t sleep. She couldn’t, knowing that she didn’t know anything, and had needed to be protected. What had she gotten herself into? What was Luke doing that she didn’t know about?


Milk strained her ears to hear what they were talking about outside of her room. They were speaking quietly and it was hard to make much out. But she could catch a little bit of it.


First she heard Lear. “I’ll tell Kaiwel…”


She couldn’t make out the rest of what Lear said. But she could hear Luke’s response. “Please do. He must have been worried, too.”


“…By the way, Fro—”


“Don’t worry. The Major will soon—”


“…I see.”


“Mm.”


“…Then…”


“……”


They moved farther away. She couldn’t make out anything else. But… 


Milk looked up at the ceiling and closed her eyes. No matter how tired she might be, she just didn’t feel like sleeping. She was too uneasy. She thought of Luke and the others, who had silenced her worries many times and smiled instead.


“…Seriously, what’s going on?”


Why had she been promoted to a lieutenant so suddenly? Why had she been given the duty of leading a team of Taboo Hunters? Who had kidnapped her and why? How had Luke and the others saved her? What were they hiding from her? What problem lay at the center of this all?


“…That dream,” Milk whispered.


The dream she saw inside Eve of White…


“…Whose despair was that…?”


She’d thought that it was Ryner’s at first. Ryner, who had always been called a genius, called a monster, who had sunken deep into the darkness of isolation. But that wasn’t right.


“…I’ve been kept hostage to keep Ryner tied down…”


And the one who had tied him there was the king of their country. But… 


“…Why would His Majesty want Ryner that badly?”   


She could think of countless possibilities. But did he need to take a hostage for any of them?


Maybe her theory was what was wrong…? If that was the case, then it meant that His Majesty wasn’t involved in anything that had just happened…  and that just didn’t seem to be true. After all, Luke and Lear had mentioned Kaiwel in their conversation just outside of her door. She recognized that name.


Major General Calne Kaiwel was well-known in Roland. He was one of Sion Astal’s right hand men at about the same level as Crimson-Fingered Claugh Klom.


Why did Lear mention him?


“I’ll tell Kaiwel…”


He’d said it casually. Familiarly.


Lear was a corporal. The difference in status between him and Major General Kaiwel was far too significant for him to talk about him so familiarly. He could have given the death penalty for his disrespect if this was the old Roland.


She thought of Luke’s response next.


“Please do. He must have been worried, too.”


“What did he mean? Worried about my abduction? Why would His Excellency Major General Kaiwel worry about me…? If anyone should be worried, wasn’t it His Majesty himself, who needed me as a hostage for Ryner…?”  


Sion Astal needed her as a hostage. Maybe she could see something new if she started from that. She felt like she could, but… 


“Uuh… I can’t see a thing!”


What in the world was happening in Roland? She had to start investigating from there.


“Hrmm… and I know that Luke and the others won’t tell me a thing…”


Milk crossed her arms and groaned. 


In any case, she knew that she was being excluded. She was sure that they were just doing it to protect her, but it couldn’t go on forever.


“…I’ve gotta look into it myself. I’ll just need everyone to protect me all the time if I don’t wise up, after all, and I hate that. But… where do I even start? Don’t I know anyone in the military upper rungs…  ?”


She thought for a moment, then opened her eyes wide.


“…Wait! I do have connections!”


 She’d reached that thought through a short train of thought.


1. Didn’t she know anyone important? Like, in the military’s upper rungs?


2. She thought of the king when she thought of ‘important people.’


3. The next on the list of important people had to be the nobility.


4. The Callaud family was nobility.


5. W-wait, her father was a noble!?


No, wait, this wasn’t the time to be surprised about that.


Still, she felt like she’d won the second she thought it. 


“Awawah… b, but I wonder if my father wouldn’t be angry if I came back home after making such a big mistake…?”


She pictured her father’s strict expression in her mind. He’d raise the club he always used to punish her and hit her… 


“Uuughh… Scaryyy…”


Milk shivered. He’d definitely be mad, and not just about her failure. He’d also be mad about how she never came home to visit. A-and he’d be mad about her eating cake even though he’d forbidden her from it, and there were all sorts of other things he’d be mad about, too.


“But I have to go home…”


This wasn’t the time to be scared.


“Yeah. I have to go home and properly greet him… a, and then ask him a little about what’s happening in this country. Okay! With that out of the way…”


Milk stood on the bed and looked out the window. The sky was dyed a deep red outside it. Apparently the sun was setting. It’d soon turn to night. And Luke was right. She was absolutely exhausted.  But she couldn’t just lay around and sleep, and she couldn’t let Luke protect her forever, either. So she jumped up from the bed, settling her feet on the windowsill as quietly as possible. Then she opened it.


“…I really don’t want to go home… but I’ll do my best and do it anyway!” Then she turned back towards the room. “Sorry, everyone, I’m going out for a bit. But I promise to be back by dinner… so, um… see you later!”


She jumped out of the window. She had been on the fourth floor of a five storey building. But that meant nothing to her.


---


That was her first step into the puzzle of malice that surrounded their country. The points and lines had long since tangled together, and now it was nigh on impossible to solve. She couldn’t touch it. It couldn’t be touched. But if she did… if she did take a step into it—


---


The sun had long since fallen past the horizon by the time she arrived. Of course it was dark. But it was a familiar place. Her old home. So she didn’t get lost even without a light. Because the Callaud property was very familiar to her.


“……”


An unusual sense of foreboding hung around the property. 


“…Why?” Milk whispered, confused. She whispered that many, many times as she raced through the garden that seperated the front gate and the estate. She felt her heartbeat speed up. Because it was strange. This was the Callaud estate. The lights were never out in the evening, much less the dead of night. And they had over one hundred guardsmen, and kept dozens of guard dogs. But there was no one around now.


“But that’s…”


She ran as fast as she could towards the estate. But she didn’t see anyone, no matter how deep into the garden she got. Even though it was supposed to be crawling with people… There was her swordplay instructor, too, and her magic instructor, and her academic instructor… the employees and her parents were always here when she came to visit… 


“A, Amy!” Milk screamed. “Nallua!!”


No one lit the lights when they heard her coming. The estate remained surrounded in darkness.


“…Th, this can’t be…”


Had they all moved away while she was on duty? No… that was impossible. The front door, which had just come into view, proved it.


because the Callaud estate’s entryway had always been huge, imposing, and above all impeccably well-kept. But when she came today, it was completely destroyed and left in little pieces, and the wall had been pierced, gouged, and burnt black. 


Milk’s fingers shook as she pointed at it.


“…Was this… magic? Did magic do this…?”


She looked up at the darkness past the door.


“……”


She was speechless. She walked inside slowly. It was even worse than the outside. A fight had obviously taken place, and… she saw the one thing she hadn’t wanted to see.


Everything inside was a dark, murky color. It was one that she had become intimately familiar with during her time at the orphanage.


“…The color of blood,” Milk choked out.


She understood what had happened here. People had died.


Her father. Mother. Amy. Nallua.


“…But that’s…”


She shivered.


“…That’s…”


She recalled his father’s face. He was a very strict person, and he always hit Milk the second she messed up. But he wasn’t a bad person. He was strict, but… he had still raised her. Her mom always insulted her, but it wasn’t like she ever tried to kill Milk. Amy and Nallua had always been kind to her. There were even times where they’d called out to her… She’d always felt that they’d empathised with how hard her training was.


They were her family, too. A different family from the one she had with her team, but still her family.


“……”


Milk looked at the blood smeared across the wall. She didn’t know if it was the blood of her family or if it was someone else’s. It was possible that her family had managed to escape to a safe place. But she could still see what had happened here. Someone strong enough to deal extensive damage to a house protected by hundreds of guards had attacked.


And that was… it was…   


“……”


Milk’s mind went blank.


“What’s happening here in Roland?” Milk asked the dark, empty manor.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 9: An Absolutely Flawless King

Chapter 1: Peace


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


It was a totally plain door, despite being right in the heart of Roland’s imperial capital of Reylude’s royal castle. It was also supposed to be the door to the king’s office, which just made it weirder.


Ryner Lute knocked loudly. “Sion, you in there?” He asked, though his voice lacked enthusiasm.


He waited there for a moment, standing without any motivation at all. His black hair was in the midst of a thousand year long bedhead. His eyes were the same dark color, and they currently stared at the door he’d just knocked on.


“Heey,” he said. “C’mon, rise and shine. It’s morniiiing.”


No answer.


Ryner knocked again. “Come on, you stupid king! Your beloved Ryner’s returned to the country after a whole monnnth. Come see himmm.”


Yeah, no answer.


“…Hey, Ferris. Looks like he’s not here?”


Ferris stood beside him, a cold atmosphere surrounding her. It was probably because of her emotionlessness. She had shiny blonde hair, blue eyes, and although her face was so beautiful, it entirely lacked amiability. She had a sword bigger than her arms strapped to her waist.


Ferris took a step forward, balled her hand into a fist, then punched the door as a knock. “Sion! What are you dawdling for!?  Hurry up and get the door and greet us! Roland’s true king has returned!”


“True king…?” Ryner repeated. He looked around to confirm that he and Ferris were the only ones there. They were. Who was the ‘true king’ supposed to be then? Ryner tilted his head. “Who’re you talking about? You can’t mean yourself, right?”


She shook her head furiously, instantly flustered. “D-d-don’t be stupid! How discourteous! I rule the whole world by divine right! You can’t begin to compareeeee!!” Ferris shouted, full of energy, just like she was an actor on stage.


Ryner was gloomy in comparison. “The hell’s with you… well, whatever. I guess it does feel good to shout sometimes. So, um, who’s the divine ruler of Roland, then? Pretty flashy name. You don’t mean me—”


“Of course not! There’s no way that you two could ever comparee!”

Ryner couldn’t help but flinch at the sound of her yelling. “R, really now… so what’s got you so energetic today?”


Ferris turned her pretty face to him to glare. “There’s no way you could compare to a king, now is there? You hardly work, do nothing but nap day in and day out, and have that attitude that you’ll ‘totally cause other people trouble if you go with them’ and—”


“Wait! I never said that!” Ryner argued.


That didn’t stop Ferris. “Then you clung to me, sobbing, saying ‘Is it really okay… if I live?’ and such, and—”


“Uwawawa, you’re seriously going there!? I, uh, I guess I did say that, but—”


   “As you can see, you’re a weakling. You’re a billion years too early to compare yourself to the king!”


“…Uuuh…”


Ryner couldn’t argue anymore. A billion years? What kind of measurement was that!? And who the hell was the king even supposed to be? He didn’t even have the power to voice those objections… 


He’d really said that line to Ferris back in Nelpha. When he thought about it now, he felt like he’d die of embarrassment. He’d even been crying. He knew in the moment he said it back then that his life was over. He’d given her enough fuel to ridicule him for the rest of his life. This was going to happen every single day now.


She didn’t ridicule him like this at the time. Instead, she said that she’d be lonely if he died. That was it. And that was all he needed. Those words saved him. They made him feel like he could face the future again.


And yet. And yet!


“‘…Is it really… okay if I live…?’” Ferris repeated.


“Uwaaaahhh pleeeeaaaassseee just stooop!! I can’t take anymore! I’ll run away from home! No, I’ll kill myself!”


Ryner tried to run, but Ferris grabbed him by the collar. “Heheheh. You fool. Do you think you’ll always be able to run away from me that easily? I will shame you for this for the rest of your life. Eeeveryoneee, this here man—”


“Gyaaahhhh a demon’s got meeee!!”

 And so the two caused a scene right in front of the king’s office.


On the other end of the hall, some guards started talking. “Hey, do you hear something?”


“It sounds like it’s coming from the king’s office.”


“Think it’s an intruder!?”


Ryner and Ferris exchanged a look.


“Wh-what should we do?”

“Mm. I’d like to share the details of this embarrassing story with those two as w—”


“Rejected! Ugh, I’m just gonna go in,” Ryner said and pulled a wire from his pocket, then stuck it through the lock. It clicked in seconds, unlocking the door. They entered, then quickly shut it.


“Hm!? There’s no one here!”


“Don’t you think they might’ve gone inside already?”


“No, that’s impossible. I heard that the lock on this door is special. They probably just ran off somewhere else.”


“Alright, let’s search for them!”


And so they left.


“‘Heheheh. No matter the lock, getting inside is a piece of cake for me, the master panties thief Ryner Lute!’ Or something, right?” Ferris said.


“Or something…?” Ryner repeated, tired. Then he looked down at the lock. “So this thing’s special, huh? Any good thief could pick that… The king’s security isn’t actually that secure. Is Sion okay living like this…?”


“Mm. Well, my brother’s with him,” Ferris said. She sounded bored.


“Ah… okay.”


Right. The head of the Eris family was supposed to guard the king. They were a mysterious family of nobles said to guard the king generation after generation. They were all oddly strong. Ferris was a part of that family, too. Ryner glanced at the sword she kept at her waist. She could swing it way faster than anyone could ever expect, and always used that skill to whack Ryner over the head with it… She was even faster than Ryner when he was accelerated via magic.


It was stupid.


How strict was their training? How many died for it to make a young and thin girl like Ferris as strong as she was? Just imagining it felt horrible. 


The guy who guarded the king had power even more monstrous than Ferris’. His name was Lucile Eris. He was the head of the Eris family and Ferris’ older brother, and Ferris was right - as long as he was here, it didn’t matter who broke in. No one would be able to harm the king.


Ryner grimaced against his will when he recalled his encounter with Lucile, the man who dragged him down into despair with a vague smile. He was too strong to be considered human. Too overwhelming. No… 


“……”


He couldn’t even think of calling something like that human. Lucile had disappeared in the instant that he smiled. He didn’t erase his presence or move to fast to be seen or anything. He had literally disappeared, then reappeared to strangle Ryner and try to murder him. That wasn’t… something that a human could do. Ferris’ brother was not human.


So what was he?


Ryner thought back to what Lucile said while he strangled him.


“Ferris isn’t a monster, right? Ha, haha. Right. That’s right. Do you think I don’t know that? Ferris is different. A curse doesn’t run through her blood. She’s different from me… and from you…”


Cursed blood.


Ryner hadn’t thought too hard about it back when Lucile said it. Because they were words that he was so intimately used to hearing. Cursed blood, demon child, murderous Alpha Stigma bearer. Right. He was cursed. So? He already knew that. People had already told him plenty of times.


Lucile hadn’t stopped there, though.


“So don’t get the wrong idea. She doesn’t need you. She’s already freed of her cursed blood. Freed from mine. Freed from yours. So you can’t put it in her. I won’t allow it.”


What did he mean?

Ryner understood the part where he was cursed. He was an Alpha Stigma bearer, so he was a monster. And he could understand that Lucile was cursed too. It was impossible for someone to be that much of a monster without having some kind of secret. But what did he mean when he said that Ferris had already been freed of her cursed blood? Had Ferris also been cursed at some point?


“……”


Ryner looked at Ferris. She was ridiculously beautiful, just like always. More than a human could be, sure, to the point where it’d be hard to argue if she said she had fairy or goddess blood or something… but it didn’t sound like it was something fun like that.


Ryner was cursed. Lucile was also cursed. But Ferris had been released? What did it mean? Did Ferris and Lucile both have a curse like the Alpha Stigma, and then Ferris alone was released from it…?


Ryner crossed his arms in thought. “Hmmmm…”


He quirked an eyebrow to widen his right eye. A scarlet pentagram shone in the center of it. His eyes caused him to go berserk and kill the people he loved. They were cursed. He was cursed…. 


“……”


According to Lucile, Ferris had been freed from her curse. Didn’t that mean that there was a way for him to be freed from his curse too? No, that was too optimistic. But Lucile probably knew something about it, judging by how he’d been talking. At the very least he knew more than Ryner did. “So… what does it mean?” Ryner whispered.


The dojo that he met Lucile in had been odd, too. Nothingness had spread before him. It was like that place was isolated from reality itself, settling instead inside a deep darkness… a deep nothingness. But only Ryner’s eyes could see it. Ferris couldn’t, Iris couldn’t, and the Eris butler couldn’t.


Arua couldn’t, either. What was the difference between their eyes?


“……”

Ryner had wondered about it time and time again. It was the number one thing that he earnestly wanted to learn. And yet… he allowed Lucile’s words to torment him and lead him astray.


 “What kind of impossible dreams do you ugly monsters have?”


Lucile said his dreams were impossible.


“You should already know. Monsters’ hands are already covered in blood. They can’t grasp anything… and they can’t make it anywhere.”


Right. That was right. His hands couldn’t reach anything. But his heart was always screaming at him anyway. It said that he was tired of being alone. It wanted someone to touch him. It wanted someone to be here with him. It wanted someone to smile at him… it was always, always screaming that inside his chest… but he ran away.


He ran away without even trying.


“…Ugh, why’d I ever leave Roland?” Ryner wondered out loud. “There’s all sorts of things I can only do here…”


Ryner held his head in his hands.


Of course Ferris couldn’t let him do that quietly. “‘Is it really okay… if I live?’”


“Gyaaaahhhh please just stooooppp!!”


“Oh? What’s wrong? Are you struggling because you’re going through puberty? Confide in your big sister.”


“P-puberty…? Aren’t you bullying me a little too much?” Ryner asked.


“Heheheh.”


“…Um, are you really mad? Because I ran away?”


“Mm. Naturally. My slave left without my permission, and didn’t even tell me where he went. Now your master is angry with you.”


Ryner smiled a little meanly. “I see. So that’s it. You got super lonely without m—”


Ferris unsheathed her sword with incredible speed, then slammed the blunt end to the back of Ryner’s head.


“Gyaaaaahhh!”

The impact slammed Ryner into a bookshelf. Numerous thick books fell down onto him. 


“Whoa, I could’ve - whoa! I could have died! Hey!” Ryner sputtered as he rather skillfully caught the books before they could hit him - two in his left hand, and three in his right. But four still hit his head. “Gyagh!?”


And so Ryner still ended up on the floor.


“D, don’t die, Ryneeeerrr!!”


“Don’t say that so cheerfully!” Ryner yelled as he struggled to stand despite the thick books covering him. He rubbed the back of his head. “Uuh, it’s all swollen… what would you have done if I actually died from that…? Ugh, whatever. I should be used to this.”


With that, Ryner glanced around the room. It was the same plain office as it was the last time he was here. It was way more snug than one would expect a king to use. It had a bookshelf with tediously thick books and a wooden desk and chair. The desk was covered with stacks of papers. That was the whole room. There was another little room attached to it, a closet-sized place with nothing but a bed to sleep in. It was all no-frills, the kind of place someone poor might live in. Not the place the king of their whole country would live in.


But that was just the kind of man Sion Astal was.


He cared more about the country than anyone else, had more self-control than anyone else, and worked more than anyone else. He worked like mad for the people and for his subordinates. He was stupid. A stupid workaholic. All he ever said was ‘get to work!’ and worked them like slaves and Ryner swore he’d kill him once he was back in Roland!


“……”


Ryner looked over at the papers covering Sion’s desk.


“…Geez, has that idiot been getting enough sleep?” 


Ferris looked over at the desk, too. “Hm. You two are both masochists. He must be getting off on the pain this causes him.”


“…Setting Sion aside, I’m not a masochist. I don’t like getting hit and actually wish you wouldn’t do that.”


“…Say so all you want. I know how this will end. ‘What’s happened to me…? Could I be a pervert?’”


“Whoa whoa whoa, what kind of story are you turning this into!?”


Ferris ignored him. “It doesn’t matter how you look at it. You’re definitely a pervert. You could search the whole world and never find someone as depraved as you are. That’s why you, through tears, asked me - ‘Is it really okay… if I live?’”


“Wait, you’re going back to that? Seriously?”


“Mm. It’s only natural. After all, I haven’t told Sion all the details about how much you cried—”


“You don’t have to tell him that!! Er, um, please, just keep that part as a secret? Between the two of us?”


“Hm? A secret between the two of us?” Ferris repeated.


“Y, yeah. Can you do that?”


From Ryner’s perspective, Ferris looked happy. “Heheh. You can buy my silence, but it won’t be cheap.” 


“Ahh… I knew that was coming…”


“Mm. That’ll make negotiations much smoother. I am not a demon. My price the cost of just one hundred million boxes of dango.”


“Dango’s how you measure cost? Well, whatever… but how much even is that? Think my savings will cover it?”


Ferris made a face that said ‘you better start worrying.’ “If you use your life’s savings and sell two of your organs, that should cover it—”


“That’s scary!”


Ferris looked rather pleased with how well her bullying was going.


All Ryner could do was smile bitterly. “You can be a real pain in the ass.”


“Hm. Shall I harvest two of your organs for wholesale right this moment?”


Ryner watched Ferris raise her sword. His eyes narrowed, but he made no other move. “No, but… I’m really…”


The truth was that he was more grateful to her than he could say. One hundred million boxes of dango wouldn’t even pay off his debt of gratitude. She told him what he had needed to hear even though his life was worthless and brought him back here.


And then they made a promise, despite how selfish Ryner was for wanting it.


“…I want you to kill me. Kill me the next time I go berserk. Don’t hesitate like last time…”


Ferris wouldn’t get anything in return. It would only cause trouble for her.


But she promised.


“…If you come home.”


Even though he put so much effort into running away. Even though he’d betrayed her to run off. She still reached a hand out to him.


“……”


So… 


“Why?”


Ferris tilted her head in confusion at his sudden question.


Ryner shrugged. “I mean, uh… it’s nothing. I’m just kinda sleepy…:


Ryner faked a yawn as proof. He always escaped hard conversations like that, so it came pretty naturally. He faked a lack of motivation, sleepiness, and pretended like the world had nothing to do with him. He ran from it all. He told himself that he was apathetic. That the world could end for all he cared.


But that wasn’t true. Being hurt was painful. Being alone was loney. But he still told himself that he didn’t have anything to do with anything because it was easier that way. He told himself that time and time again, as if repeating enough would make it the truth and stop his pain so he could feel the apathy he pretended to have.


“……”


That didn’t happen. And he didn’t realize that until he saw how the other Cursed Eyes lived with their backs turned to humanity. The face Tiir made when he thought of how much he hated humans, and the face Lafra made when he said that he was lonely and wanted to be saved through a smile, Sion’s pained expression when Ryner continued to run away, and Ferris’ face when she chased after him.


“I’d get lonely if you died…”


He finally realized it when she said that to him.


He did want to live. He was tired of being lonely. He wanted to smile with someone, protect the people who mean everything to him, and do his best. Like Lafra did.


He wanted to have a heart as strong as Lafra’s. He had asked for Ryner to save the Cursed Eyes until his dying breath.


“We Cursed Eye bearers who have fallen into despair at the hands of humans, who live our lives in sadness… we all want you to save us.”


Even though Ryner was a wimp who ran away from everything painful and couldn’t even save the Cursed Eye bearing children who were murdered before his eyes.


Lafra had looked relieved in the moment of his death.


“I’m glad I made it. Because I’m sure you’ll keep our promise…”


And so he died, entrusting everything to a weakling like Ryner. He never even agreed to anything.


“…Coward,” Ryner mumbled, scrunching up his nose.


“What!?”


“No, um, I didn’t mean you…”


“Then who did you mean?” Ferris asked.


Ryner almost laughed. Who was a coward, well, he knew the answer to that one! “Me!”


“Ohh! You’ve become self-aware! Yes, you’re a coward of a man who knocks women up and then gambles away their child support—”


And so on and so on. Ryner was tired of arguing with her incomprehensible claims and stories, so he just ignored it. 


Still, though. He was a coward. He was the world’s biggest coward, always running from stuff the second he didn’t wanna deal with it. But he couldn’t escape from the memory of Lafra’s smile.


“You’re kind, so I’m sure you’ll keep our promise.”


Though he couldn’t help but complain, saying it’s a pain and that he wanted a break… 


“Even though you really do want to be useful to others.”


All he did was sleep and wish that he was dead. Because everything was a pain. Because he was tired. He wanted to die so he’d stop troubling others.


“But you can’t do that.”


He could.


“You can’t. Because—”


He thought of Ferris, on the verge of tears.


 “Idiot. I’d get lonely if you died…”


That again? Ryner wondered.


But really, it was all he needed. That was the only reason he needed to live.


He couldn’t die because Ferris would get lonely. She’d make that sad face.


So… he figured living was worth another try.


“…Not that dying would’ve been any easier,” Ryner whispered to himself.


Since Lafra went and pushed something unreasonable on him and then died, that made it a death wish, so now he had to do it. There was a mountain of stuff he had to think about. 


“Man, what a pain… where do I even start?”


There were all sorts of things he had to do.


He had to save the Cursed Eyes, who despaired because of humans. That meant that he had to stand up against the Gastark Empire… and they were already targeting them. If he let the problem sit, then Gastark would murderer all the Cursed Eye bearers.


“It’s not like I can fight a whole country by myself, though…” 


Basically, he needed to get Sion’s cooperation. People could fight people, but countries had to be fought by other countries. 


He had a little list in his head of the things to do here.


Step 1: Win Sion over and get him involved somehow.


Step 2: Get Roland the power to fight Gastark.


Step 3: Protect the Cursed Eye bearers that were in the Central Continent by bringing them into Roland.


Step 4: Just bringing them to Roland should solve the issue. Sion’s sense of duty was way too strong for him to bring them in just to let them die.


Step 5: Live a relaxed, nap-filled life.


“Flawless strategy here.”


“Mm? Flawless strategy? Another strategy for kidnapping women?”


Ryner shook his head. “Nah. It’s a fun plan where I use Sion for my benefit.”


“Nngh!? What a wonderful plan it must be!”


“Right? You want in on it?”


“Yes! Please let me participate in your plan to use Sion and get have all-you-can-eat dango every day, Professor Ryner.”


“Man, you sure are fast to change my plan’s name… well, whatever…”


 “So how do we start?” Ferris asked.


Ryner crossed his arms, then thought back to his Things You Gotta Do list. 


He had to win Sion over and get him involved somehow.


“Hmm… This’d be a lot easier if we knew his weakness and took advantage of it… Any ideas?”


“Mm? Weakness, is it… I already take advantage of your weakness though,” Ferris said.


“I can’t help my weaknesses being taken advantage of,” Ryner said.


“‘Is it really okay… if I live…?’”


“Auugh, give that a rest already!”


Ferris nodded, satisfied. “Heheheh. So we need to find his weakness.”


Ryner glared. “Seriously, if you keep bullying me, then I’ve heard you say some embarrassing shit too! I’ll expose it! You said to me, on the verge of tears, ‘Idiot… I’d get lonely if you die—’ gyaaaahhhhhh!!!”


This time he died. That’s what he really thought.


He’d been sent flying, then rolled into the desk and chair and flipped them both over, and his life flashed before his eyes. But he remained concious.


“M, my whole body hurts… augh… I won’t say it again, so please don’t kill me…” 


Ferris was bright red. “Y-y-you won’t get another chance.”


“Whoa, are you actually embar—gyaaahh!!”


His life flashed before his eyes… etcetera.


“S-seriously, I won’t say it again. So please put your sword away—”


“Y-y-you won’t get another chance.”


“Y, yes, ma’am. I don’t want to die, so, um, I take it back. Umm, anyway, uh, we were talking about Sion’s weakness…”


“R-right. So?”


Ryner looked around the room. It had been nice and organized when he and Ferris came in, but since then, it’d become a real mess. “How about we search this place? There might be something embarrassing hiding in here.”


“Hm. Like what?”


“Huh? Uh… I dunno. Porn?”


Ferris hit her palm with her fist in sudden understanding. “Ooh! I see! He plays the part of a pleasant young man and hero king, but on the inside he’s a pervert of your caliber!”


“…I hate being used as the lowest benchmark for this stuff, but… whatever…”


How many times has he said ‘whatever’ about this stuff by now?


“Anyway, let’s look for that kind of thing,” Ryner said.


“Let’s do it!”


Ferris immediately got to searching. She was really fast when she wanted to be, and she dug through the books carefully, then tossed the irrelevant ones aside, making the state of the room even worse. It looked like a burglar had come in… but he had something more important to worry about: his and Sion’s relationship. Taking advantage of weaknesses.


Things weren’t simple.


Sion had ordered Luke Stokkart to kill him.


“……”


It wasn’t betrayal or anything. Sion had just done what he felt was best.


And so he wrote that order— 


Should the Alpha Stigma bearer Ryner Lute go berserk outside of Roland or show signs of betraying Roland, exterminate him.


“…Exterminate, huh,” Ryner whispered from his place buried under papers. He didn’t know how that order ended up in his hands. Maybe a noble who hated Sion sent it his way, or some kind of influential group…


“……”


Ryner shook his head.


No.


He recalled Sion’s face from back when they parted. He’d been suffering.


“…You’re wrong.”


That’s what Sion said.


Then Ryner betrayed him and let Tiir lead him away, despite how frantically Sion tried to stop him.


Just one look at Sion’s face then had been enough. That’s why it was okay even if Sion had ordered for Ryner to be exterminated. Sion was king of a whole country. He had a duty to protect his people first and foremost. So Ryner didn’t mind at all. The important part was what Sion thought of it all - how did he feel when he gave that order? When he realized that Ryner knew about it? And… what did he think of Ryner betraying Roland back then? Would Sion let him come back to be his ally again?


“……”


  He had to. Ryner couldn’t protect the Cursed Eyes from Gastark without him. He had to let the Cursed Eye bearers come into Roland and protect them. But… what did Sion think about the other Cursed Eyes? The ones who weren’t Ryner?

Ryner recalled what Sion had yelled at Tiir.


“Don’t fuck with me! Ryner’s… Ryner’s different from you! He’s not a—”


He hadn’t finished his sentence, but… he didn’t need to. Because Ryner already knew how it’d finish. He was going to say ‘monster.’ A ‘murdering monster.’ A monster who would cause calamity to befall all who were near. A monster who was better off dead. Everyone would feel safer if they were dead.


He knew that Sion had to do what was best for the country. He had to prevent as many people from dying as possible. The people believed that their hero king, Sion Astal, would do everything he could to protect them as soon as he could.


“Even so…”


Even so, he needed Sion to accept the Cursed Eye bearers. He knew that taking them in would be dangerous. But he needed him to do it.


“That’s our biggest problem…”


How could he get Sion to let the Cursed Eyes into Roland, despite the danger they’d pose to Roland’s people?


“I gotta persuade him,” Ryner said to himself and got to thinking.


Actually, just persuading Sion wouldn’t be enough. It wouldn’t mean anything unless Roland’s people… no, the people of the whole world accepted the Cursed Eyes. They’d never get anywhere if everyone thought of them as monsters they’d better kill off rather than something they could coexist with, as two seperate kinds of ‘people.’


“Hmmmmmm.”


Ryner made a face as he considered it. This was gonna be tough. The discrimination, persecution, and contempt he’d endured until now… and the way people looked at him - a mix of hatred and fear… the way they screamed that monsters ought to be killed.


Cursed Eyes were abandoned in the dark to scream about how they wanted to die. Since humans made them feel that way… they eventually began to curse humans.


Ryner thought of what Tiir had said to Sion.


“You guys can’t understand how dark our hearts have gotten after being betrayed countless times by humans. Right, Ryner?”


Then the words Sion had said.


“Don’t fuck with me! Ryner’s… Ryner’s different from you! He’s not a—”


Their viewpoints were wholly incompatible. How could they meet halfway?


Sion worried about others to the point that it was stupid, and even he had said something horribly discriminatory about Cursed Eyes. What about other people, who were less considerate?


…He didn’t have to imagine that one… 


“Augh, I’m getting a headache here… Lafra really saddled me with a real pain of a mission here…”


Ryner held his head in his hands.


What about himself? What could he do to make people accept him? How could he make someone declare that he wasn’t a monster, wasn’t dangerous, and could coexist with humans?


“…There’s no way… Even Ferris made that promise with me…”


Ryner sighed. She agreed because he asked her to kill him if he went berserk again. To top everything off, apparently he wasn’t even an Alpha Stigma bearer. He could hardly believe it himself, but… that spy from Gastark, Lir, had said it himself.


“Talk, you Alpha Stigma monster. No… perhaps I should call you the Solver of All Formulas…”


The Solver of All Formulas. That’s what he called Ryner.


What did it mean? Thinking about it made his head hurt.


Ryner had always thought of himself as an Alpha Stigma bearer, and now he was getting a new name for it all of a sudden. And Lir didn’t even explain it! Or ask Ryner if he even wanted a new name! 


“Aren’t you a work of art. You seriously don’t know, huh? How about the gate, then?”


He didn’t know.


“…The key?”


He had no idea. He didn’t know the first thing about himself.


“…Who am I?”


He needed an answer to that before anything else. How was he supposed to close the gap between humans and Cursed Eyes if he didn’t know where he himself stood?


How was he able to regain his sense of self after going berserk? Why could his eyes see the nothingness spreading through the Eris property when Arua’s couldn’t? Were there other differences between himself and other Alpha Stigma bearers, too? And if he wasn’t a real Alpha Stigma bearer, then why did his abilities so closely mirror theirs?


“…Guess I gotta get Arua to help me research this. No, I should deal with the Sion issue first…”


It looked like another assassin wasn’t going to come for him now that Luke stepped off, but still… He couldn’t say that Sion had forgiven him for sure… 


“I found it!!” Ferris suddenly yelled.


“Hm? Found what?”


“His weakness!” Ferris said. She sounded very sure of herself as she held an envelope up. Sion’s handwriting was on the back.


To my beloved Elena ♡


“…Huh? What? Th-that’s… it can’t be…”     


“Y, yeah,” Ferris said and nodded stiffly.


Ryner looked back at the letter. No matter how he looked at it, that was Sion’s handwriting… But. But!


“…There’s a heart,” Ryner pointed out.


“M, mm.”


“Wh-who’s Elena?”


 “No idea.”


“That’s gotta be a love letter, right?”


“Mm.”


They exchanged a look.


Then Ryner grinned. “Whoooa! This is great! We actually found his weakness! He’s gonna be my slave for life now!”


Ferris smiled meanly. “Hehehe. He’s going to buy me a billion dango sets.”


“Amazing!! How much is that?”


“Hm. The price of fifty of your organs!”

“…So your currency changed…”


That dampened Ryner’s excitement for a moment. But then he looked back down at the letter. At the heart. Sion’s life was gonna be over the second they read this.


A good person wouldn’t intrude on someone else’s private life like this. Yes, they were doing something bad. No matter how bad Sion might be, reading this would make them worse than him. They definitely shouldn’t do it. That’s what Ryner thought.


That was why he looked at Ferris, excited. “Let’s hurry up and read it! Let’s laugh at him!”

“Heheh. Let’s spread rumors, too.”


Ferris opened the love letter as they joked around with theatrics. It opened pretty easily considering the subject, and Ferris removed the stationary.


“My heart’s beating fast… what should we do if it’s so embarrassing that we can’t read it?” Ryner asked.


“Hm. Like, ‘Lady Elena, you’re my sun,’ and such?”


“Whoa, I’ll seriously die if that’s in there.”


Ferris unfolded the stationary. Sion’s careful handwriting covered the page.


Ahh ♡


You’re like my angel ♡


I can’t sleep at night because I’m too busy thinking of you ♡


Because, I mean… you’ve gone and searched through my room and decided to read my letters when I’m not there, right? I’ve been thinking about how to punish your crimes, which no normal person would ever commit… geez, my heart beats fast when I think about it. I can’t stop smiling ♡


How does the guilt of reading someone else’s letter make you feel? The guilt of stepping all over something that someone else finds precious? ‘Ahh, how could I do something so horrible? How could I hurt Lord Sion Astal like this? How can I repay him for everything he’s done for us now!?’


You must be thinking something like that, right?


But don’t worry ♡ Because I’ve already prepared something for you ♡


See, Luke told me that you guys would be coming back. But you’re late, so the work I left for you has piled up. You won’t have the time to eat or sleep for fifty years now. You’ll just be too busy ♡


I’m so glad you’re back home ♡


Welcome to hell ♡


Sion Astal ♡


They finished reading Sion’s warm and heart-littered letter.


“H, heeeeelpp!!” Ryner screamed in agony.


Ferris dropped the letter in shock. “Th-that stupid king knows that I’ll die the second I can no longer eat dango!” She said, shaking in anger.


“Wh, what should we do, Ferris? He’s serious. He’s gonna have fun making us work all day and night and he’ll never let us sleep again!”


This was the worst. They lived in the palm of Sion’s hands.


He knew they’d come back to Roland and come to his office to search for his weaknesses. He knew that they’d find that letter and read it. He predicted it all.


At this rate… at this rate, Sion was seriously gonna work them to death!!


“We’ve gotta run, Ferris! Coming back was a mistake! We’ve gotta run from this mad country where people work every single day and go to a country where they praise us for napping daily instead!”


“The very same legendary country where everyone makes dango every day?” Ferris asked.


“…Uhh, well… uh, yeah. That’s fine… anyway, let’s go there now!”


They looked at each other and nodded. They finally understood each other. All it took was a strong enemy.


“Anyway, we gotta leave this room. It’s in Sion’s domain.”


“A-alright. Let’s go to my house first to prepare.”


They moved fast, seeing as they were in agreement. Ryner flew to the door and twisted the knob. But it didn’t open. He tried it again and again, but it wouldn’t open. “Huh? It’s…”


“What are you doing? Hurry up,” Ferris said from his side.


“I-it’s locked…”


“Can’t you just pick it like you did before?”


Easier said than done. Because the necessary parts of the lock weren’t there. Ryner had locked the door behind them when he came in, but in that time… the lock itself vanished.


“Huh…? How am I supposed to open this?”


 Just then, Ryner heard a voice from outside. A voice he recognized, speaking in a smartass tone like he was enjoying this. “Ah-ah, Ryner. Turn that knob all you want. Nothing will happen. You should already know that the lock to that room is special. I already told you so very politely, after all. ”


Ryner grimaced. “You… already told us?”


He thought back to earlier. To just after they came here. To what the guards who tried to chase them had said.


“Hm!? There’s no one here!”


“Don’t you think they might’ve gone inside already?”


“No, that’s impossible. I heard that the lock on this door is special. They probably just ran off somewhere else.”


“D-don’t tell me you were that third guard!?”


“Correct. It was your master, Sion Astal, all along~” Sion said in a sing-song voice. But he soon switched back to normal. “Really, you two sure are late. I was tired of waiting. Anyway, I have all the work you missed out on here, so how about you get it all done in one—”


“Fe-Ferris! Can you break the door down with your sword?” Ryner asked.


“Naturally. Time to break out!” Ferris said and raised her sword.


But Sion said the words of the world’s strongest curse before she had the chance! “I’ll buy you ten dango sets.”


Ferris’ sword instantly changed paths, instead settling on Ryner’s neck. “Sorry, Ryner… there’s nothing I can do.”


“The fuck, you can too do something! You damn traitor… Augh, w, wait, y-you’re cutting into my neck… o, okay, Ferris, I’ll buy you eleven sets!”


Ferris raised her sword again, pointing it towards the door. “Sion Astal, y, you bastard! Do you really think I’ll forgive your tyranny—”


“Wait, Ferris. Think about this. Even if Ryner sells everything that he owns to buy you dango, will it ever amount to the dango that I could buy you?”


“Forgive me, Ryneeeerrr!!”


That was all it took. It was so easy for her to swing her sword down on him.


“Gyaaaahh!” Ryner cried, then collapsed on the floor.


Demonic laughter echoed from the other side of the door. “Hahaha. Your commoner’s savings can’t compete against the wealth of a country, Ryner Lute.”


Ryner groaned. “Uuh… You tyrant… as usual, you’re 100% irritating…”


“Whoa, there. I’m a 100% refreshing and respectable young man. Where does the irritating part come in?”


“When you lie like you are now while sounding as cheery as could be!”


“Woooow, you think it’s that annoying?” Sion asked.


“Yep.”


“Haha. I see. But can I tell you something, Ryner?”


“What is it?”


Sion took a deep breath in… and then yelled. “You’re way more irritating for me than I am for you!”

Ryner jumped. “Huh? Oh, um… well—”


“Why did you even come back?” Sion asked. “Do you want me to take the Cursed Eyes into Roland and protect them? You betray me once, then come back all smiles just to use my power? Do you really think I’m just going to forgive you and let you do that?”


“……”


Ryner couldn’t argue. Because Sion was right.


“Hey, Sion,” Ferris said. “You could have said that bet—”


“No, it’s fine,” Ryner interrupted. “He’s right. I just… came back to use him. Of course he’d be mad.”


He heard Sion punch the door on the other side. “Mad? Me? What right do I have to be mad after using you first? Don’t fuck with me… What irritates me so much is how you keep insisting that it’s all your fault. Don’t you see that?”


Sion’s voice was shaking just so from a mix of anger and sadness.


“…You got too deep inside your head worrying about everything on your own, and then had the nerve to run away from me,” Sion continued. “Why didn’t you talk to me? If things got hard for you, why didn’t you tell me that you were having trouble? ‘You guys can’t understand how dark our hearts have gotten after being betrayed countless times by humans?’ You have a mouth, so tell me that yourself. If you want to cry, then cry. Or… what? Am I so far removed from you that you don’t think you can talk to me? We’re buddies, right…? Answer me, Ryner Lute.”


Ryner didn’t know what to say. How could he be so stupid? He’d gotten so wrapped up in believing that he should be isolated because he was a monster. Many people had held their hands out to him, but he ignored them all, hurt them all, and cried in his own loneliness.


He ran, ran, and ran. In doing so, he hurt people. Even Sion, who was always so annoyingly full of himself, couldn’t speak without his voice shaking in anger at him now.


What had he been thinking?


Could the other Cursed Eyes be accepted? By Sion? He was the hero king who always worried about others. So the answer was obvious.


Ryner looked up at the door and spoke. “Buddies…? Aren’t you embarrassed saying that?”


“Obviously!” Sion said, angry. “That’s why I locked the door! I can’t say something that uncool to your face.”


“…I mean, it’s really embarrassing, so we don’t actually have to have this conversation in the first place—”


“Yes!” Sion interrupted. “Normally this would be the kind of thing you don’t have to actually say because it’s embarrassing. But if you don’t have this conversation a certain Alpha Stigma bearer, he’ll soon say ‘I can’t keep being a burden to you too,’ and run away from home!”


“Noooo, don’t say thaaat!!”


“Mm,” Ferris said. “By the way, the other day he said to me, ‘Is it really okay—’”


 “Hey! Whoa! Didn’t we make a promise? You said you wouldn’t tell him that!”


Ferris looked down at him. “Hm? A promise?”


“Y, you know, the one for one hundred million dango boxes.”


Ferris thought for a moment before hitting her fist to her palm in realization. “Aah, the one where you sell your organs?”

“Yeah! That one!”


“…I see. We did promise something like that, didn’t we. Sorry, Sion. I’ll tell you later.”


“What do you mean, ‘later!?’” Ryner yelled.


“Ah, I think I know what this is about,” Sion said. “Is this the part that Luke wrote about where you said, ‘Is it really okay… if I l—’”


Ryner let out a strangled scream and died. He was only nineteen… 


But that didn’t stop the demon. “And the next part was so moving. I couldn’t believe Ferris could say something like that - ‘I’d get lonely if you d—’” 


Ferris moved faster than the eye could see. The door was strips of wood on the floor in under a second. Then she thrust her sword through the door. “Say another word and I’ll kill you,” she said coldly.


“Get him! Get him!!” Ryner said.


He then looked up through the busted door. One man stood there: the king of the Roland Empire. His silver hair gave him a noble air, and he had unwavering golden eyes.


Sion Astal. The people called him their hero king, who dethroned the old, maddened king and took his place. He was the savior of their country who brought light back into their eyes. Everyone thought that things’d be okay since he became king.


Sion was born with all the qualities to make a king: intelligence, determination, charm, power, and looks. He was the best, most ideal king.


But that was a lie.


Ryner knew that their so-called ideal king was really a demon. He was a conceited guy who didn’t believe that there were things he couldn’t do. He pretended to be a refreshing guy, but then had way too much fun torturing Ryner.


Sion was smiling despite the sword not a finger’s width from his neck. “By the way, Ferris, I’ve decided to tear down ten of Roland’s dango shops. You hate dango so you don’t care, right?”

“What!?”


That was all it took for Ferris to lose her grip on her sword. It fell to the ground. But Sion didn’t stop with that. He walked into the room and looked down at Ryner, who was lying on the floor dead. “Well, I suppose it’s a good time for a nap. It’ll be your last one for a while - you’ll be so busy for the next five years that you won’t get the chance to sleep.”


“I’d die if I didn’t sleep for five years!!”


“Ahaha. My condolences ♪”


“That’s not something to laugh about!!”


Ryner’s yelling did nothing to dim Sion’s smiles. “I do intend on depriving you of sleep for the next five years. Just yelling won’t get you out of it. By the way, you looked through the papers that were on my desk, right? You need to take care of all of that by the end of the month. I put them there so you could get a head start today.”


But… there were thousands and thousands of papers there… 


“Um, there’s no way I can—”


“No, you definitely can,” Sion interrupted. “I’ll destroy ten dango shops if you don’t, after all. Don’t you feel motivated to save them?”


Ferris suddenly became lively. “I’m all fired up!”


“That has nothing to do with meee!!” Ryner yelled. But his screams didn’t reach anyone.


Ahh, Sion was a real demon… How could anyone call him their hero king? Their flawless king? He was deceiving them all. He was… he was… 


“…I’m glad,” the demon suddenly said.


Ryner looked up at Sion. He looked different from before. His smile was a little sad and lacked the confidence he was so used to seeing on Sion.


“…Welcome back, you two. I’m really glad that you came home…”


He sounded weak.


To think that he’d just cursed him in his mind, wondering what about him was supposed to be ideal. Sion was making a weak expression like he wanted to cry as he welcomed Ryner, an Alpha Stigma bearing monster who he was supposed to fear and loathe back, and said that he was really glad to see him… 


Stupid. He was so stupid. So stupid that Ryner had to wonder how an idiot like him managed to govern a whole country.


“……”


So Ryner averted his eyes. Because he didn’t want Sion to see him making the same face back.


“…I caused you more troubl—”


“It’s okay,” Sion interrupted.


“……”


“It’s okay.”


That idiot said it twice.


“I’ll just… cause more trouble again,” Ryner said, continuing to look away.


“Yeah,” Sion said. He was back to his usual confident tone. “Welcome back to Roland.”


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
Volume 9: An Absolutely Flawless King

Prologue: Illusion


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


I had the same dreams every time we slept together.


I whispered that it was another good day as I watched the sunset. It was fun. I didn’t worry about tomorrow coming because I was sure that would be fun, too.


And so the sun set and night came. I waited for morning with excitement bubbling in my chest.


My world always sparkled from the light of your smile. I’d pet your hair and whisper that I loved you. When I did, you’d tell me that you loved me too. I thought those days would continue forever. I was sure that tomorrow would be fun too.


We’d surely, surely be happy.


And we should have been… but it was just a dream.


You smiled sadly and told me not to. Why? Why couldn’t I? I tried asking, but you just smiled that sad smile of yours.


You said you should go.


I said I didn’t want you to. I screamed that I didn’t want you to leave me. But you didn’t listen. You embraced him, then me.


You said you loved us. You love us… so you have to leave.


Her decision was set in stone. She was absolutely certain of it. I couldn’t stop her.


So I opened it.


I opened it. And that was the beginning of the end of this country.


I was crying… but I still opened it.


It was something that should never be touched, no matter the circumstances. It was a path that should never be traveled. It’s something that should never, ever be opened… 


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 8: The Directionless and Ungrateful

Epilogue II: The System Drowned in Despair


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


It was the darkest of darkness. And yet what spoke was even deeper of a darkness than that. 


“You will walk only the correct path. You will have the strength to step on everything that’s important to you if you must. Your friends. Those who you love. Everyone, everything. That’s your most important quality. Now, show it to me. Show me the correct path,” the malice itself said. “Try to show me the path you’ll walk.”


“……”


Sion exhaled. Then he tried to bring air back in, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t breathe the air that he needed. He could only breathe in this darkness.


“……”


Sion’s eyes fell to the documents lying in a mess on the floor. Luke Stokkart had given them to him. They were about Ryner. About him making contact with a Gastarki spy. But he didn’t go to Gastark with him. Instead he was returning to Roland. Luke proposed that Ryner’s purpose in doing so was to use himself as a bridge to the Cursed Eye bearers to give them more power. If they joined hands, then they’d have a more favorable outcome in a fight against Gastark.


“……”


But there was no point in that.


There was no point in wondering how useful or useless Ryner was.


His eyes were the only part of him that mattered. His… Solver of All Formulas.


Sion knew that. 


“…I…”


That was why he gave the order to kill Ryner. It was necessary. But… 


“…I… can’t kill Ryner…”


As soon as he said that, the malice lurking in the darkness showed itself to him. He had golden-blond hair, closed eyes, and an unreal sort of beauty.


Lucile Eris.


“…Is that the path you’ll show me?” Lucile asked.


“Yes.”

“You won’t kill Ryner Lute?” 


Sion nodded. “I won’t.”


Lucile smiled meanly. “Heh, heheheh… Amazing, Sion… I see. So the path you’ll choose is the cruellest one.”


Sion didn’t respond. So Lucile continued.


“…You think of Ryner as your precious friend, so I personally think it’d be better for you to kill him sooner than later, but… instead you chose to walk on his thorny path, counterproductive as it is.”


Sion didn’t respond.


“But is that really okay? If you kill that, it’ll soon be reborn. Just like you. You’re gears of this world. So even if you don’t sacrifice him…”


Sion didn’t respond.


Perhaps Lucile was satisfied, as a small smile rose to his face. “Heh, hehe, it’s fine, then. Whatever. I wish for you to do only things you won’t regret, my… my hero.”  


With that, Lucile disappeared. Returned back to the darkness of the world. Sion looked into the darkness… 


“……”


But he didn’t say anything to it.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 8: The Directionless and Ungrateful

Chapter 4: The Heart That Won’t Drown in Despair


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


They were walking an uncharted path.


They left Roland for Nelpha, then continued along the main road towards the north for a while. Then they veered pretty far off on side roads and continued to progress to the west. Then they left even those to push through weeds even taller than they were.


“…Hmgh.” Ryner’s arms were crossed and he was deep in thought.  


Tiir was in front of him, pushing the weeds aside for them to walk through. “What have you been thinking so hard about these past few days?”


“Mmmmm.”


“What, you’re ignoring me? Er, I mean, look. Ryner, I know that you’ve had to mull over a lot of shocking truths since we’ve met, like you not being human and all. But I don’t think it’s a good thing for you to still be that worried about it.”


Ryner just looked up at the sky. “Hm hm hmm.”


Tiir sighed, then continued timidly. “Um… could you at least help me get through these weeds? We might make it there a little faster if you did… I guess we’re almost there, though…”


Ryner finally looked up and met Tiir’s eyes.


Relief washed through Tiir. “Ah, you’re finally going to talk to me—”


Ryner didn’t hear the rest. He was too focused on staring into Tiir’s eyes. His scarlet crosses. “Elemio…”


Tiir scowled. “That again? I don’t know what Elemio is. You’ve said it again and again, but… ah, is it the name of your lover?”


“Lover?”


Tiir looked like he’d finally been saved from the endless loop they’d been stuck in. “Finally! A reaction! I’m right then, aren’t I? So that’s your lover’s name…”


Ryner ignored Tiir again. He just stared back up at the sky. “Elemio… a lover… Yeah, it does kinda sound like a girly name.”


“Wait, it’s not your lover’s name? Then what… ugh, you’re just going to look back up at the sk—”


“Tiir.”


“Yes! Yes, let’s tal—”


“I’m kind of busy thinking things over, so can you be quiet for a while…?”   


“What!?” Tiir said, but started to sulk once it set in. “Well, that’s okay… We’re going to be with the others soon anyway…”


They’d meet the others soon, huh? The other Alpha Stigma bearers… no, all the other Cursed Eye bearers. But if that was the case, then he really had to think about this now - the truth that he’d missed until now, the truth that’d finally fallen into the palm of his hands.


What were his eyes?


Ryner pressed an eyelid up with his fingers.


He was finally getting an idea of what they were.


He thought of the words that voice had spoken when he went berserk.


“You mean to kill me? Kill me with your current power? With items such as Elemio’s? You are nothing but a worm crawling on the ground. Ha, hahaha, hahahahaha. Disappear. disappear. DISAPPEAR. Everything is nothing. Idle. Return to nothing.”


“Elemio…” 


“That again…? If it’s not a woman, then I suppose it’s a man. Are you gay, then?” Tiir asked. He sounded tired of the topic altogether.


But it wasn’t a human’s name. At least, Ryner didn’t think so.


He believed it was part of the name of one of those spies from Gastark’s weapon’s. Sui’s. He’d called it Elemio’s Comb. He didn’t know what it did, though, since Ryner’s berserk powers had destroyed it without him ever getting to use it… It was probably a Heroic Relic, though.


“You mean to kill me? Kill me with your current power? With items such as Elemio’s?”


The monster in his Alpha Stigma seemed to know. Not just the name Elemio, but what it did, too.


It made him think. What if his eyes were a kind of relic too?


“……”


Ryner’s expression clouded over. He crossed his arms.


“…That’d just deepen the mystery…”


“I think you’re the mystery here, Ryner…”


Ryner ignored Tiir’s exhausted voice. He had something far more important to worry about - that voice.


“With items such as Elemio’s?”


What about that part?


The voice had been referring to the comb. Or the power inside the comb. That or… maybe there was someone inside the comb. Someone who went by the name Elemio.


“…Is there a minor god in there or something? Man, if that isn’t straight out of a fairy tale…”


His two possible conclusions were very different - the comb simply had a strange power, or it held a minor god which gave it its power.


The same went for his eyes.


He might be the monster… or it might be something, someone inside of him that sometimes woke to kill.


Its voice descended.


“A god. A demon. An evil god. A hero. A monster. What did you guys call me? What was I called? Hahahah.”


It fell into him.


“In the beginning, there was destruction. We didn’t create, bless, or save. We just erased until everything was pure white.”


It echoed in his head even though he didn’t want to hear it.


That’s why he’d thought it was his own voice. The voice of a monster gone mad. But Tiir said he heard it, too. The voice wasn’t just Ryner’s.


It had echoed through Tiir’s mind while he was still in the womb.


“Kill the original prey. Devour those lowly humans.”


Tiir took it as divine orders.


Kill the humans. Kill your precious, beloved people. Destroy everything.


But… 


“Who are you…?”


Who was ordering them?


Tiir whipped around, shocked. “Huh? I’m Tiir Rumibul. I introduced myself a while ago…”


“No no no, I’m not talking to you,” Ryner said, flustered.


“You’re not…? Then…” Tiir looked around, restless. No one else was with them. After confirming that, he suddenly thought of another possibility. “R-Ryner, you aren’t on drugs, are you?”


“I don’t do that stuff. Seriously.”


“Then your hallucinations are—”


“I’m not hallucinating.”


“Ryner, you shouldn’t do this stuff. Drugs are something those inferior humans do, not us—”


“I just told you that I don’t do drugs!” Ryner yelled.


Tiir still seemed worried. “Well, if you say so. Because if you did, we’d need to wait for all the drugs to leave your system before seeing the others.” He turned back to the weeds to push through some more. “We’re almost there. We’re almost to the others.”


Ryner looked up, over the weeds. They’d been walking through them without a path for the past two days. Now there was finally a sight of life through the weeds - a little cabin had come into view. “Mh? All the Cursed… I mean, God’s Eye bearers fit nice and snug in one cabin?”


Tiir looked deeply moved by happiness. “Finally… finally, you’ve asked me a normal question…!”


“Just answer me, okay?”


“Of course. I’ll answer anything as long as you have a real conversation with me. Uh, what was your question again?”


“From here, it kinda looks like all the world’s God’s Eyes bearers live inside one shabby cabin?”


“Oh, no. This is a temp house.”


“So the real place is somewhere else?”


“Yeah. In the Central Continent…”


 So that’s how it was. “So is this your southern branch office or something?”


“No, we’re not interested in the Southern Continent,” Tiir said. “We’ll move out in the next few days.”


“Huh, really? Why?” Ryner asked.


“Because my job will have finished. We’ve pretty much gathered up all the God’s Eye bearers in the south… so now we need to take everyone and go home.”


“…Hm. So that’s how it works,” Ryner said with a nod.


Tiir smiled sincerely once again. Like he was truly happy that Ryner was acknowledging him.


“……”


But Ryner had mixed feelings about that smile.


“Those inferior humans.”


He felt like a different person now, but he’d spat those words just a moment ago. What made Tiir feel that they were so different? It wasn’t that he couldn’t understand why Tiir hated humans, knowing how they treated Cursed Eye bearers, but… 


“…….”


Ryner looked up at the cabin. It was a little wooden thing, completely isolated from human society. Would all the Cursed Eye bearers here think the same as Tiir? Would they all believe that they were superior and humans were inferior? Were they all alright with every human in the world dying? Did the leaders of this organization pressure or force the others into thinking that way?


Either way, it sounded like a difficult place to get along with others in. Ryner scrunched up his nose at the thought.


“We have to stay together. We’re persecuted by the inferior majority, after all,” Tiir said. “So I’ve kind of been acting as everyone’s mentor and gathering us all up.”


Ryner narrowed his eyes. “So you’re in charge here?”


“Yeah?” Tiir said with ease, nodding.


“So?”


“Huh? So what?” Tiir said, tilting his head in confusion.


“Don’t ‘so what?’ me. You just lied, right? You’re not really in charge.”


Tiir’s eyes widened. “Uwah, you noticed? That’s amazing, Ryner. When did you realize that?”


“That doesn’t really matter,” Ryner said, tired. But he ended up repeating what Tiir said anyway. “…’Because my job will have finished.’”


“Ah, my bad,” Tiir said. Job… yeah. That’s right, I’m doing this because someone told me to. I’m not really in charge.”


“Hold up,” Ryner said. “Doesn’t that go against what you said before, though…? You said, ‘ 

I’d never lie to my allies,’ or somethin’. And now you’re lying.”


Tiir smiled, calm as could be. “But it wasn’t really a lie. I’m our public leader.”


Public leader… so Tiir played the part to cover the fact that someone else was there, then.


Then that meant… 


“…You guys have enemies?” There wouldn’t be any reason to go out of their way to hide this if they didn’t. Of course one could say that all of humanity was their enemy. But the average person shouldn’t pose a threat to someone as strong as Tiir. So there had to be something out there that did threaten them. Enough to hide their true leader. “Is it Gastark?” Ryner asked.


Tiir’s expression changed instantly. Apparently Ryner hit the bull’s eye, as Tiir was stuck somewhere between shocked and happy. “Amazing… I’ve noticed over the past few days that you’re really pretty impressive, but I didn’t realize you were this capable. I’m sure our leader will be happy, too, if smart people like you keep joining us.”


Ryner wanted to hold his head in his hands. Because Tiir’s organization was fighting Gastark. Honestly, it was really obvious that that was the case if he just thought about it for a few seconds. Because Gastark had people roaming the continent to hunt Cursed Eye bearers. Tiir was searching the continent for them, too. They’d naturally collide before long.


And when they did collide… the Cursed Eyes would probably lose without much of a fight. Because no matter how much everyone said Tiir was invincible, that was only against regular humans.


Ryner recalled the weapons Sui and Kuu used. They were Heroic Relics, though they called them Rule Fragments… One was the Scythe of Ailuchrono, capable of giving its user super reflexes and freezing anything it touched. Another was a dagger that, when stabbed into an arm or other body part, could become a fire-breathing dragon… 


“……”


The fire dragon wasn’t one they had to begin with, either. Ryner had thrown it away because he didn’t know how to use it, and they were the ones who picked it up… 


Gastark’s weapons held power that couldn’t feasibly be recreated with modern magic.


In comparison, the Cursed Eyes… 


Take Ryner. His Alpha Stigma could be used to understand and replicate magic. Tiir’s Iino Doue operated differently, but it had the same effect as Ryner’s, in the end - he could devour the opponent’s magic, then use it against them by increasing his physical abilities. Both of their powers used their opponent’s magic.


But the Heroic Relics weren’t magic. Their power came from something else entirely.


Even if Ryner looked at them with his Alpha Stigma, he still wouldn’t understand how they were made or how they used fire or ice.


Basically, Cursed Eyes were really incompatible with the Heroic Relics.


Tiir might seem invincible against a normal opponent, but his hands were tied the second he fought an opponent who wouldn’t use magic.


It was much easier for a Cursed Eye bearer to fight opponents with relics by using magic normally instead of relying on their eyes. Although Ryner and Ferris usually chose to run when faced with Sui and Kuu… it was still possible for Ryner to fight with magic.


Tiir couldn’t do that, though. His eyes were always active, sucking the spirit from the air. As useful as that ability was, it also meant that he couldn’t fire that energy in magic. It’d just get sucked back in even if he tried. So he was completely incapable of using magic. How should he fight Gastark, then?


“…By the way, have you ever fought anyone from Gastark before?” Ryner asked.


“……”


Tiir didn’t answer. But that in itself was an answer of sorts.


Ryner was seriously glad he didn’t bring Arua here. Because Gastark had already painted a big, fat target on this organization. He couldn’t bring Arua somewhere dangerous like that.


Come to think of it… 


“…So this is kind of an anti-Gastark organization, right?” Ryner asked.


But just then, he heard a noise.


“What’s that?” Ryner said and looked towards the sound. The door to the cabin had opened and a young boy stood in the entrance. He had black hair down to his shoulders and black eyes, and he was still really little - probably only about four or five years old. He looked around the weeds intently.


And then he saw Ryner and Tiir. His face instantly filled to the brim with happiness. “Ah, ah, ah, ahh!! T-Tiir!!” He yelled and burst out in a run towards them.


Four more children jumped out of the cabin thanks to the commotion, looked over at them, and then ran towards them with the same excitement. It wouldn’t be strange if they tripped— 


“Gyah!!”


“Ow!”


And there two of them went… 


They were fine, though. They stood themselves back up in no time to continue their sprints over.


The kids jumped up and latched onto Tiir one after another.


“Were you waiting for me?” Tiir asked with a gentle smile as he pet their little heads.


A little girl who was on the verge of tears answered. “Y-you’re late!”


“Yeah! Even though I was waiting the whole time!” Another one of the boys said.


Tiir pet their heads one by one as they yelled. “I see. Were you all good kids while I was gone?”


They all nodded at once.


“I, I was a good kid…”


“I was a better kid!!”


“But y-you ate my cake!”

 And so on and so on.


Ryner was actually more surprised about Tiir than how loud the kids were. He felt a kindness radiating off of him - his gaze, his tone, everything - that Ryner had never felt from him before.


Then Tiir turned that kind expression towards Ryner. “You asked if I’ve ever fought Gastark before, right?”


“Yeah.”


Tiir kept petting the children’s heads as he spoke. The fact that they were dear to him was unmistakable. “Of course I have. And I ran away, as my friends were killed and killed in front of my eyes. Every now and then I cross paths with them when the only ones with me are kids like this. And… then there’s nothing I can do. Thirty-eight… all murdered. Their eyes were harvested… and there was nothing I could do about it.”


The memory brought pain to Tiir’s face. 


“Is that why you hate humans so much?” Ryner asked.


Tiir shook his head. “No… I’ve hated humans since I was born. Iino Doue and Will Heim enter this world hearing God’s voice and knowing the truth - that we’re fundamentally incompatible with humans. But Alpha Stigma, Torch Curse, and Ebra Crypt are different. You God’s Eyes who can’t hear God’s voice are raised by humans, scorned by them, and abused by them… and yet you still say that you love them. You’re the same way, aren’t you? You still love humans. Am I wrong?”


“You’re right.”


Tiir smiled. “Thank you for being honest.”


“Mm? You aren’t gonna try and correct me?”


“There’s no need.”


“Why?” Ryner asked.


“Because you’ll soon give up that naive way of thinking anyway.”


“Will I really?”


Tiir’s smile didn’t falter. “They killed children in front of my eyes so they could steal their eyes. And they were happy about it… they cheered about ‘exterminating the monsters.’ They stole seventy-six eyes. And they laughed.”


Tiir tore his eyes from Ryner to look back at the kids. He resumed petting their heads. “I can’t let that happen to these kids,” Tiir said. “I can’t let them hear that ugly laughter. They’ve been through so much already… They’ve been called monsters, demons, things… By the time I get to them, some of them won’t raise their heads or speak anymore. And they all say the same thing once they do - ‘I’m a monster, but I don’t want to hurt the people I love.’ But…”


Tiir raised his saddened face to look at Ryner. “Who’s really the monster?” He spat.


“……”


Ryner couldn’t say anything to that. Because he was the same as them.


They called him a monster. Feared him. Loathed him. Abused him.


He hated it. He didn’t want people to call him a monster. He didn’t want to hurt others. He didn’t want to kill anyone.


So please… please, no one touch him.


“……”


So he averted his eyes. He wouldn’t look at the world. He stayed neutral, like he had no interest in anything. He acted like nothing had anything to do with him. He closed himself off inside a shell.


He wouldn’t touch anyone so he couldn’t hurt them.


He’d shake their hands off so he couldn’t hurt them.  


And he ran. And ran. And ran.


He ran until his act became the truth.


He didn’t feel anything. He didn’t have anything to do with anyone. He didn’t care what happened to the world.


He was just tired, day in and day out.


He did nothing. He had no purpose. He just let time pass around him.


“……”


Ryner watched the kids play with Tiir for a moment. Then Tiir caught his gaze.


“…I want to protect these kids,” Tiir said. “I want to create a world where they can smile… so I’m really happy when strong people like you join us.” Tiir smiled. “Welcome, Ryner Lu—”


“Strong? And he’s joining?” One of the boys asked. “Ah, are you gonna be our friend!?”


 “Well?” One of the other boys asked. “What kind of eyes do you have? Do you have the Alpha Stigma like we d—”


“Who cares about that!” A girl interrupted. “Tell us your specialty instead!”

Ryner was overwhelmed by their rapid-fire questions. “Uh, um, my specialty? Uh… can you give me an example?”


The girl scowled, annoyed. “Geez. I’m talking about stuff like tag and hide-and-seek and that kind of stuff!”


“O-oh, that kind of specialty…”


“By the way, um, Tiir’s specialty is playing house!”


“Y-you’re kidding, right!?” Ryner asked, shocked to the core. But Tiir just laughed at his questioning look.


“So what’s your specialty?” A kid asked again. “Answer meee.”


Ryner took a minute to think. A long minute. “N, napping,” was the answer he finally settled on.


The kids exchanged a look. And then, “You’re useless to usss!!!” They yelled in unison.


“But even if you yell at me…”


“Napping, huh? I like that,” someone said from behind the kids. “I like napping too.”


Ryner turned to look. It was a boy… no, teenager - about fifteen or sixteen years old - with the same black hair and eyes that Ryner had been seeing a lot lately.


“Lafra,” Tiir said. “You were right. I found Ryner in the inn in Estabul that you said he’d be in.”


“The inn in Estabul?” Ryner repeated. He scowled. That was where he’d met Tiir, who killed the inn’s owners… and who he betrayed Sion and Ferris for. “What do you mean, just like he said? How did you know I was there? Was it an eye power?”


Lafra smiled, then closed his eyes. He soon reopened them. When he did, there were two scarlet dots  on top of each other in each eye. It was a different sort of symbol than the Alpha Stigma’s pentagram and Iino Doue’s cross.


“Well, you definitely don’t have the Alpha Stigma,” Ryner said.


“Yes. That’s right. My eyes are the Ebra Crypt. I can alter people’s dreams.”


“Alter dreams…? So you can change people’s dreams up?”


“Yes,” Lafra said and nodded.


Ryner tilted his head. “You mean the dreams people have when they’re sleeping, right?”


“Yes, those dreams.”


“That’s all?”


“That’s all.”


“Hm… but that’s, like… what can you even do with that?” Ryner asked.


Lafra looked up at the sky as he seemed to recall something. And then he spoke. “What kind of impossible dreams do you ugly monsters have?”


“…Wha…”


That was… what Lucile had said to him… 


“H, how do you know that?” Ryner asked.  


“…Sorry. About your dreams…”

“You’ve been peeking!?” Ryner yelled.


“…Y, yes,” Lafra said, a little flustered. “To be precise, I fiddled with your dream in my mind… b-but please don’t worry. I can hardly tell what dreams are about from so far away. I really only know bits and pieces.”


“……”


Ryner was fed up with this guy just by looking at his expression. He had a weak sort of look on his face that screamed that he was easy to hurt. It was the exact kind of expression that Ryner used to make. So Ryner didn’t have to guess what Lafra had been through. Because it was already written all over his face.


Lafra had the ability to see into people’s dreams. Into their desires. He could see everything that people wanted to keep secret. And he didn’t want that power. He thought it was gross.


Don’t come near. Don’t come near, monster. He must’ve heard that lots.


Everyone here was like that.


“…Well, whatever,” Ryner mumbled. He lowered his gaze to the children. They were running around excitedly and playing with Tiir even while Ryner talked to Lafra. Apparently they were all Alpha Stigma bearers.


Everyone here was a Cursed Eyes bearer.


And the looks on their faces, the look on Lafra’s face, probably ever the look on Ryner’s face… they were all the same.


“……”


They were right. Everyone here was on the same side. Even if their eyes were a little different, they’d all thought the same things before. They wanted to be close to people because they loved them, but they also wanted to stay away from people. Because they loved them.


“…You’re just as kind as I knew you’d be, Ryner,” Lafra said.


“Huh? What’s that supposed to mean?” Ryner asked and scrunched up his nose.


Lafra smiled. “When I said that I can alter your dreams, your first reaction was that you didn’t like that. That it made you mad. But you soon thought of my side of things and sympathized with me instead. You’re very kind…”


Listening to that was honestly kind of irritating. “I’m really not.”


“You are.”


“Why do you even—”


“You may have already realized it,” Lafra interrupted. “But Ebra Crypt bearers such as myself are searching for the God’s Eyes bearers scattered across the world.”


Ryner had no idea what that had to do with if he was kind or not… but at the same time, he was relieved from the change in conversation. He doubted that there was anyone who was comfortable with being called kind right to their face. It was embarrassing!


And… 


“……”


If he were actually kind, he would’ve killed himself before he ever hurt anyone else. But he didn’t. Because he was someone who killed those he held special, but wouldn’t die.


Ryner forced himself to stop thinking about that and go back to what Lafra was talking about.


“So you’re finding us Cursed Eyes bearers through our dreams, right? But can you really find us just like that?”


Lafra smiled bitterly. “No, not exactly. Dozens of Ebra Crypt bearers search the dreams of different people day after day. Then once we find information on a God’s Eyes bearer, we focus on the dreams of that region and look through them all… over and over again. But it’s very difficult when they’re far away. Because we only see scattered fragments then.”


“I see,” Ryner said with a nod. Basically, Lafra looked through his dreams until he found out that Ryner was in that inn in Estabul… no, he probably got that Ryner was leaving Roland and heading for Estabul, where he’d stay in an inn and was able to figure out his path from there. Then Tiir came to find him in person.


“……”


But something was off, then.


Lafra said that he and the other Ebra Crypt bearers looked through dreams until they found out about a Cursed Eyes bearer, then took a closer look at everyone’s dreams to figure out where they were. So why didn’t they know about Arua, then? It wouldn’t have been strange if they’d come to get him at about the same time Ryner did. 


Although… if the fragments they saw from afar were truly nonsensically vague, then it was possible that they caught Ryner from time to time but totally missed Arua.


In the first place, dreams depicted people’s minds. They weren’t reality. So they probably couldn’t get much concrete info from them… So… 


“Hey, you… how long were you listening in on my dreams, anyway?”


Lafra just smiled. “Ryner, you sure are kind.”

“That again? Conversations are supposed to be sequential. You’re going out of order here.”


“No, I’m going in perfect sequence. You’re very kind…”


“Stop calling me that already!” Ryner said. “I get embarrassed just hearing it!”


 Lafra laughed. The sound caught Tiir’s attention, so he turned to them. “Lafra, don’t bully Ryner too much!” Tiir said, but he was laughing too.


“But I was so touched by Ryner’s kindness. I wanted to convey that to him no matter what… Ah, maybe if I whisper it to him so no one else hears, he won’t be embarrassed anymore…” 


“That’s even more embarrassing!” Ryner said. “Ugh, you’re so troublesome!”


Lafra smiled innocently as he came closer. Oh, he was serious.


Tiir smiled. “I’m glad you guys are getting along so well already. Anyway, the kids and I are going to head in now. I need to start dinner, after all. Why don’t the two of you stay out here a little longer and deepen your b—”


“No way in hell!” Ryner yelled.


“Come on, there’s no need to be like that,” Lafra said, that same smile still on his face. He gripped Ryner’s shirt, tugging at him… 


“H-hey, don’t be weird…”


“So, you’re very kind when people die—”


“Please, just stop!” Ryner said.


Lafra just smiled. Looked over to make sure that Tiir had gone back inside. And continued. “So, shall we talk now?”


“I told you, I don’t wanna—”

“About the reason I didn’t call Arua here…”


Ah. “Y-you,” Ryner started, but that was all he could find to say. So he settled for glaring at the adolescent clinging to his sleeve. So he did know about Arua. He knew that Arua existed from watching Ryner’s dreams.


But he didn’t call him here.


“……”


Ryner looked back at the cabin. The door was shut, and he could hardly hear the kids through it anymore, even though he knew they were in there being loudmouths.       


Lafra had said that he was speaking sequentially. Ryner was starting to understand what that meant now. He looked back to Lafra.


“…You wanted to keep this secret from Tiir,” he said.


Lafra smiled. “Keep secret the fact that I became your biggest fan after seeing how kind you were through your dreams?”


Ryner felt a headache coming on. He pressed a hand to his forehead. “Ugh, shit. I really hate that, but you’re just going in sequence, right?”


“Hehe, that’s right,” Lafra said. He looked happy.


Ryner sighed. “Can we at least keep the part where you praise me short?”


“Huh!? But that’s the main point!”

“Then let’s cut the main story out and make this conversation about the spin-off.”


“Aww,” Lafra whined. He crossed his arms and was quiet for a moment as he thought something over. “The truth is, I found you a while ago. But I didn’t tell the others.”


“…Oh? Why not?”


“Because you’re special. You’re the first of your type that I’ve ever seen. I don’t mean to brag, but I’m pretty talented even among the Ebra Crypt bearers… I’ve found lots of God’s Eyes. You are an Alpha Stigma bearer, of course… but you’re still different. So I’ve become interested in you.”


“What do you mean by different?” Ryner asked.


Lafra grinned. “You’re really kind.”


Ryner scowled. “Seriously, you can drop that.”


“But it’s important,” Lafra said seriously. “You’re kind… and I know you’re going to hate this, but I’ve always been watching your dreams. You’ve been far away so I haven’t seen more than fragments, and I know that fragments alone can only convey a fragment of it all. But… even so, they’ve conveyed your feelings. To the point where it makes me want to cry.


“Anger, sadness, hatred, despair… your abuse, the fact that people are scared of you, your loneliness that only ever got worse,” Lafra continued. “You’re afraid of hurting others. Afraid of being hurt. You’d rather die, if you could. You’d rather go mad, if you could. I felt your feelings like they were mine.”


“…And what’s so kind about that?”


Lafra smiled kindly as he gazed at Ryner. “Even after everything, your heart is screaming that it loves people down to its core. That’s the feeling that dominates you most of all.”


“……”


“You’re always thinking most about how you want to protect the people who are important to you. That you’re sick of being so isolated. That you love people. That you love everyone. That you might be a monster, but… you still want to be closer to the people you love. You still want them in your life…”


“You can’t seriously think I’m that charming,” Ryner spat.


Lafra just smiled. “I do. You’re very charming. Because you’re as kind as you are sad.”


“…Seriously, I’m getting real sick of—”


“You’ve been screaming, weak and lonely as you are. ‘I hate being alone. I hate it. I’m lonely. Someone save me. Please, save me—’”


“Cut it out!”


 Lafra stopped. But he was still smiling sweetly. Smiling like he was enjoying this.


“……”


What could Ryner say to that smile? Lafra just kept smiling and smiling, like he could see right through him. He wanted to avert his eyes. Because that smile knew him.


The truth was that Lafra was sad. He wanted to cry. But he smiled. Because the only thing he could do was smile and hope that things would be better… 


“Hey, you… you don’t have to talk when you’re on the verge of tears like that,” Ryner said.


“Ahaha.” That laughter was sad, too. He was smiling, but his voice was so close to tears… “You’re a lonely person.”


 Ryner scrunched his nose up. “I wonder who you’re really talking about. ‘You hate being alone. You want to protect those who are important to you. You love humans.’ You’re really talking about yourself, aren’t you?”


Lafra nodded, admitting to it easily. “Both you and I. That’s why I called you here. To save someone important to me.”


“Who?” Ryner asked.


Lafra looked over at the cabin. “Tiir.”


Ryner looked back at the cabin, too. When he did, the door opened and a girl a year or two younger than Lafra popped her head out. “Lafra, Tiir says dinner’s ready!” She yelled.


Lafra smiled and waved to her. “I want to save her, too. And the kids inside. All of our friends in the Central Continent. You too, Ryner…”


Lafra turned back to Ryner. He looked at him with his cursed eyes. The scarlet brand that made everyone fear, loathe, and abuse him was plainly visible in his black eyes.


“We Cursed Eye bearers who have fallen into despair at the hands of humans, who live our lives in sadness… we all want you to save us,” Lafra said with the same sad smile as always.


---


It was awfully quiet. Maybe it was because it was so isolated from civilization. All he could hear was the wind against the cabin and the wind against the tall grass outside. That and the kids’ light snores.


“……”


It was the dead of night. Everyone else was asleep. Tiir, Lafra, and all of the kids. Ryner got up as quietly as he could to avoid waking any of them.


He left the cabin to step into a wide open night free of artificial lights. But it wasn’t pitch black. There weren’t many clouds out, and the moon and stars were shining down on him. So it was actually pretty bright, all things considered. He looked up at the sky.


“…Maybe I just can’t sleep ‘cause I changed pillows?”


He knew that probably wasn’t true, though. Because he was always the kind of person who was asleep the second he snuggled up in bed. Today was different, though. He couldn’t sleep at all. Because when he closed his eyes, Lafra’s words repeated again and again in his mind… 


“We Cursed Eye bearers who have fallen into despair at the hands of humans, who live our lives in sadness… we all want you to save us.”


He thought of that again and again.


“Damn you, Lafra. You’ve got some nerve…”


Ryner looked back at the shabby cabin. There had been four more Alpha Stigma bearers inside. Girls, boys, even people around Ryner’s age. They all ate dinner like a big family of eleven sitting around the same table eating food that Tiir made for them. It was pretty tasty… and everyone was smiling as they ate. And they all welcomed Ryner with their smiles, too. They included him. They all laughed at everyone’s jokes.


It was a worry-free sight. Nothing was wrong with it. It was the kind of place that it was okay to call home.


And yet… 


“We Cursed Eye bearers who have fallen into despair at the hands of humans, who live our lives in sadness… we all want you to save us.”


Lafra’s words ran through his mind once again.


“…You want me to save the Cursed Eyes?”


He’d never thought of doing that. Instead, he’d spent his time thinking that monsters like himself who hurt people shouldn’t be saved. Because he hated it when people were hurt. So he didn’t think there was any worth in him being saved…


“……”


Ryner thought of the kids. They’d been so, so lively during dinner. Endless little balls of energy. 


Lafra would joke around, and the girl who’d told them dinner was ready would watch him with her full attention… a fact that the kids soon commented on.


“Come on, Pueka, you’re staring at Lafra again…”


“A-a-am not!”


“Gyaah!! Pueka punched Lafra!”


It was normal. Happy. Even though everyone there was cursed… 


“…I guess I shouldn’t say that saving a monster like me would be worthless anymore, huh,” Ryner said to himself. Because if he did, then that’d mean that saving all those kids was worthless, too.


“……”  


But he did want to save them. They were such loud-mouthed brats, and… he wanted to save them.


“Uwah, give me a break. At this rate I’ll go just as soft as Lafra said I was…”


Ryner looked back to the cabin where the kids were sleeping.


“…This is getting to be such a pain,” Ryner said with a sigh. Things were supposed to get easier from here on out.


He’d always been the only Alpha Stigma bearing monster. He’d always wondered why he had to have feelings, too. If only he didn’t have those eyes, he’d thought. If only he could exist without his cursed eyes. Why was he the only one who had to think that?


“……”


Ryner’s thoughts faded.


The wind was blowing against the grass. And past that… 


Ryner looked into the grass. “Who’s there?”


“My, I’ve hid my presence but you still ended up finding me so easily… People they called geniuses back in the old Roland are pretty different from the rest, huh?”


Ryner recognized that voice. “You’re… Milk’s subordinate…”


A man appeared in the grass. He had a calm and familiar face. He was taller than Ryner and just as lanky. He was only about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, but he had peculiar white hair like an old person might. He wore a Roland military uniform, too.


“Luke,” he offered, seeing that Ryner couldn’t recall his name. “Luke Stokkart. I’m affiliated with the Taboo Hunters, and I serve Lieutenant​ Milk Callaud—”


“You’re Sion’s direct subordinate. The one who accepted the order to exterminate the Alpha Stigma bearing monster, Ryner Lute?”


“…Ah, so you knew that…”


Ryner overcame the urge to let his emotions show on his face. Luke’s sad expression said it all. It was the truth.


Sion Astal gave Luke Stokkart three orders.


1. Find any Heroic Relics that the Alpha Stigma bearer Ryner Lute overlooks and fails to collect.


2. Monitor the Alpha Stigma bearer Ryner Lute.


3. Should the Alpha Stigma bearer Ryner Lute go berserk outside of Roland or show signs of betraying Roland, exterminate him.


So those were really orders that Sion had given Luke. It wasn’t some plot to push Ryner and Sion away from each other. It was the truth.


“…Did it hurt you?” Luke asked.


Ryner shrugged. “Not really. I mean, it’s only natural. Sion hasn’t done anything wrong.”


Luke smiled sadly. “Yeah. He hasn’t done anything wrong… so since you understand that, please just die.”


“What if I said that I don’t wanna?”


“How troublesome… I was worried that you’d say that.” Luke’s eyes flicked to the cabin behind Ryner. “God’s Eyes… was it? There are many more here than just yourself. More than my sources led me to expect, honestly…” Luke trailed off for a moment. “Ah, well, that aside.”


Ryner glared at Luke. God’s Eyes. God’s Eyes, he said. “You bastard… How long have you been following me?”


“…For quite a while,” Luke admitted openly. “Since approximately thirty hours after you crossed the border from Roland to Nelpha, I believe…”


“……”


Ryner’s whole body was tense. Five days had passed since he and Tiir entered Nelpha. That meant that Luke had been watching them for about three days now. But Ryner hadn’t noticed him at all.


He’d been watching their every move for three whole days. And Ryner and Tiir hadn’t noticed at all. Which meant… 


“You’ve been keeping your true power a secret from me all this time,” Ryner said.  


Luke just shrugged.


“Ugh… this is such a pain,” Ryner said. He clicked his tongue, then took a battle stance.


Luke didn’t do the same. “You can’t win against me even if we fight.”


“…Hmm. You’re pretty different from usual. You’re way more confident now,” Ryner said. “So you think you’re stronger than me?”


“Oh, not in the slightest,” Luke said easily. “I’m far weaker. You know that as well as I do. I mean, you were once a legend known as the greatest magician in all of Roland. I can’t hold a candle to you with my physical or magical ability.”


Ryner snorted. “But you’re using tactics even now. You’re trying to make me underestimate you.”


“I don’t need to. I’d win even without you underestimating me.”


“…There’s no way you can.”


Luke smiled. It looked like he was mocking Ryner with it. “Harsh. But the results of a battle are pretty much always decided before they even start… well, whatever. Shall we?” 


Right then, Ryner noticed the magic circles camouflaged in the grass in front of Luke. Now that he was looking, there were too many to count. It was a magic trap. A skilled one, at that. He wouldn’t have noticed it at all in normal circumstances… but Luke was being really talkative and he’d gotten distracted.


‘The results of a battle are pretty much always decided before they even start,’ huh?


In other words, Luke had already prepared himself to win before approaching Ryner with this magic trap.


Ryner smiled. “You better not regret that overconfidence of yours.”


He ran and jumped up above Luke’s magic trap.


“Ah, uwah, he saw through it,” Luke said. He scowled and took a step back like he wanted to run.


Ryner didn’t intend on giving him the chance to run. He kept bursting forward to close the distance between them, but— 


“Just kidding,” Luke said with a smile. “Hey. Kill him.”


Someone grasped Ryner’s legs.


“What!?” Ryner yelled. “There were others…?”

He turned to see. But that marked the end.


The only thing there was a single, horribly old-fashioned trap, and he stepped right into it. Now it was holding him in place… He was stuck. Luke didn’t have any allies waiting to jump him. It was just this trap, and he stepped right into it.


“Checkmate,” Luke said. He pressed a knife to Ryner’s neck… 


“……Kgh.” Ryner couldn’t say any more than that. Luke’s strategy was too brilliant to argue against.


It was only because he was so talkative? Better not regret his overconfidence?


God, Ryner was stupid.


Everything that Luke said and did was done was strategy. For the express purpose of getting his knife to Ryner’s throat. He meant to sound overconfident. He meant for Ryner to see through his magic trap. Ryner could never…  


“You could never win… that’s what you’re thinking, right? I could win with such a simple trap in the grass… I’m way too strong for you to win against… you thought that too, right? But that’s not true. The truth is that you’re stronger. I’ve only been acting to make you feel that I’m overwhelmingly strong. See, if you wanted, you’re plenty strong enough to take this knife from me and kill me instead. Do you want to?”


He said that, but.


“……”


It just gave Ryner the unnecessary need to try.


Say he was telling the truth and Ryner really could steal the knife away. Luke wasn’t moving like someone who was far out of Ryner’s league, fighting wise. That much was true. He might really be able to steal the knife if he just tried.


But the fact that Luke said he could do it so easily… meant that Ryner couldn’t move. He couldn’t tell what was a lie and what was the truth… That was another kind of trap, he supposed.


“…Alright. It’s over,” Luke said. He squeezed the knife in his hand. But he didn’t move. 


Ryner was too focused on what Luke was saying. His reflexes were slower. His body wasn’t as ready for a fight as it should be. And in the instant that he wavered… the knife began to dig into his throat.


“Gagh…”


Ryner twisted his body. He had to get out of the way. But it didn’t look like he’d make it.


He felt death approaching.


It was hopeless— 


“……”


And then he saw it, on the brink of death. It was like an angel cutting through the dark, with flowing golden-blonde hair. Blue eyes. An eerily beautiful face. She was pretty, he thought. Prettier than anything he’d ever seen before. Prettier than anything anyone had seen before.  


But the angel wasn’t smiling. She was completely expressionless as she raised her sword up.


“Huh? Hey, why’re you aiming that at meeeeeee!!!”


Seeing her was nostalgic and all, yeah, but he was face down on the ground before he could register any more than that. He hurt too much to stand. “Are you trying to kill me, Ferris!?” Ryner yelled.


Ferris stepped on him in response. “Mm? Oh, you were there.”


“…U, uwah. Even this is nostalgic. Makes me remember how much you always step on m—gyaah!!”


She stepped on his head this time. “Mm? Oh, you were there.”


“Seriously, one day I’m gonna fucking k—gukyagh!!”


“Mm? Oh, you were there.”


“Wh, why are you—goukyau!!” 


“Mm? Oh, you were there.”


“No, no, wait—bowaguhagha!!” 


“Mm? Oh, you were there.”


Ryner was on the verge of tears. “S-sorry. You’re mad at me, right? Of course you’d be. Um, I-I’ll apologize for everything, so can you wait a minute? You could eat some dango or something. So? What do you say? I’ll die if you keep doing thiisssss gyakyaaahhhhh!!”

He was seriously gonna die this time. That’s what Ryner thought.


But Ferris seemed satisfied when she stopped. “So what’s the situation?” She asked. “Why’s this guy trying to kill you?”


“…So you finally caught up to me, Ferris,” Luke said. “You followed me here, didn’t you?”


“Wha… So you noticed me tailing you—”


“Kyghaaaaaa!!”

Ferris was cut off by a pained scream a ways away.


“What’s that?” Ferris and Ryner both said.


“Mm?”


They all turned towards the sound.


Towards the cabin.


It sounded like Pueka. The girl who fancied Lafra.


Ryner stood. “That’s… too loud to just be sleeptalking, right?”


Ferris’ eyes widened like she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She shivered. “Y-you… Don’t tell me you’ve kidnapped girls and taken them to this secluded cabin—”


“Ah, I’ve not heard of that,” Luke said. “Don’t tell me you’re using magic to exploit them—”


“Are you two stupid!? There’s no way I’d—”


The cabin door opened. Some kids ran out towards them. Everyone was crying. There were three young boys and girls, and they were soon followed by Pueka and Lafra.


“Hey, Lafra, what’s going on?” Ryner asked.


“R-Ryner… R, run! We have to run or we’ll be killed!” Lafra yelled.


“Killed? By wh—”


Ryner couldn’t finish. Because once he saw the monster leaping out after Lafra and the others, he was at a loss for words. It was a beast made of light… no, made of thunder. And it was aiming for Pueka.


“Shit!”


Ryner broke out in a run. But he couldn’t make it. She was too far away. The beast opened its mouth wide… 


“Get out of the waaay!!” Ryner yelled.


But just then, Lafra kicked Pueka out of the way. When he did, the beast turned its attention to him. 


Ryner could make it this time! He just needed a little more. “Lafra, over here!”


Lafra turned to look at him… but he didn’t move. He just smiled. It was the same sad smile from before. A smile that showed he’d given up on everything and fallen completely into despair. It was the exact same look that Ryner always used to make. 


“…Promise me, Ry…”


“That doesn’t matter now! Just hurry up and take my hand—”


“…I’m glad I could make it. I know you’ll honor our promis…”


Lafra never got to finish that sentence. Because the beast ran towards him far faster than Ryner could. It wrapped its big fangs around Lafra’s head and bit… leaving the rest of his body to fall to the ground like a toy after playtime had ended. His head soon fell down beside him.


And Ryner’s outstretched hand… gripped the empty air. He looked down.


Lafra.


Lafra was… still smiling up at him sadly. And he’d never stop, now.


“……Ah…”


Ryner suddenly didn’t understand anything. His vision went dark. But he could still hear screaming. The screams of children. They screamed and screamed and screamed over the picture of Lafra’s smile that was burned into his mind.


“We Cursed Eye bearers who have fallen into despair at the hands of humans, who live our lives in sadness… we all want you to save us.”


Those words were burned into his mind next to his smile. It was like a curse haunting his mind.


“Because you’re kind.”


“I… I don’t…”


He didn’t get it. He didn’t get it!


What was… what… 


Pueka, who Lafra had kicked out of the way of an attack, looked towards him. She looked… at Lafra, below a beast whose mouth was dripping with blood.


“…N, no…”


Her black eyes widened. And at their center… a cursed glimmer lit up.


“Ahh, ahhhh…”


The red pentagram in her eyes lit up, brighter and brighter… like they’d make her go mad… 


“S, stop! Just w-wait! Please, wait!” Ryner yelled.


But he couldn’t stop her anymore.


“Aaaaaahh! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! Aaaaaahahahhaa!”


Her mad laughter had already begun.


Ryner ran to her. He could still make it. He just had to knock her out now. He could still save her.


For some reason, he heard Lucile’s voice.


“What kind of impossible dreams do you ugly monsters have?”


Shut up.


“You should already know. Monsters’ hands are already covered in blood. They can’t grasp anything… and they can’t make it anywhere.”


Shut up!


Ryner held his hand out to Pueka.


He could still make it. He should still make it. He could still save her. Because even his hand could save someone, even if it was the bloodied hand of a monster— 


“Whoa there, I can’t have you getting in the way when I’m so close to crystallizing this.”


A man appeared before him. He had a muscular body, and he was overflowing with confidence. But more than anything, what stood out about him was his unusual pink hair. He swatted Ryner’s hand away with his right hand. His left hand held an odd green orb. He pushed it up close to Pueka’s face.


“Gouge them out and crystalize it, Spanquel.”


Pueka’s laughing abruptly stopped. She collapsed to the ground.


Ryner watched her to see if she’d get up. But she didn’t move at all.


“…No…”


She didn’t move at all. Because she was the same as Lafra. Dead.


“……”


The whole world was trembling like it was cold. No, Ryner was. Of course.


His body was shivering. From anger, sadness, hatred, pain… 


Why. Why did this always happen.


“……”


Why could he never save anyone.


He looked down at his hands that he’d tried to reach the others with. They were shaking.


“You should already know. Monsters’ hands are already covered in blood. They can’t grasp anything… and they can’t make it anywhere.”


They couldn’t make it anywhere. They couldn’t reach anyone.


How could he expect himself to be able to save anyone? How could he expect his monstrous hands to save anyone?


There was only one thing his hands could do.


They could… 


“…kill you.”


They could only hurt people.


“I’m going to kill you all.”


The man in front of him laughed. “Haha, the hell? I’m going to kill all of you Cursed Eye monsters—”


“Gastaaaaarrrkkk!!”

Ryner’s hands danced in the air. His magic circle was complete in a flash.


“Whoa, you’re ultra fast,” the other man said. “But…”


He moved his fingers, one of which was adorned with a gold ring. When he did, the thunder beasts moved.


Ryner had seen something similar in the past. A guy called Froaude used the same kind of relic. His had shadow beasts and this one had thunder beasts. Thunder beasts that killed Lafra.


If this guy’s ring was just as strong as Froaude’s, then Ryner didn’t have a chance. Because he couldn’t even follow Froaude’s beasts with his eyes. They were too fast, too sharp. He couldn’t fight them alone.


But that didn’t matter now.


“Come to me, o beasts—”


Ryner’s magic circle was complete. “I wish for—”


“Too late,” the pink haired man jived, “You won’t be able to dodge if you cast magic. You’ll just die. You know that, right? Appear!”


Light appeared before Ryner. It turned to a lightning beast. But Ryner didn’t dodge. It was whatever. Everything was whatever now. He was a cursed monster. He couldn’t save anyone. Whether he lived or died didn’t matter anymore.


If he could just… 


“—Thunder—”


Kill this guy…!!  


But just then, Ferris jumped between Ryner and the beast.


“Huh!? Why?” Ryner said. “I can’t stop my spell now…”


Luke grabbed Ryner by the hair, flustered, and pushed him head first into the ground.


“…Uough!?”


That stopped his spell.


The beasts jumped at Ferris. She swung her sword at them to get them to disperse.


“A-are you some kind of idiot!?” Ryner yelled. “Don’t jump in front of my mag—”


“You’re the idiot!” Ferris yelled back. Then she turned around. Her expression was just as blank as always. And yet, inside that blankness… was something very, very faint… 


“…If you… if you really want to die on your own that badly, then that’s okay.”


…And that very faint emotion was something sad. Sad like she wanted to cry.


Ryner was at a loss for words.


Ferris averted her eyes. “If you’re really a monster and not really my friend… then it’s okay if you disappear. If you don’t think that we’re partners in crime, don’t believe that you’re my slave, and don’t want to drink tea with me as my friend… then you can do whatever you want.”


Ferris pointed her sword at the man from Gastark. “But I don’t think that, Ryner. No matter how much you think you’re a monster… I don’t think you are at all. Even if you feel like it’s just you, like you’re all alone now… even if you don’t think that’s lonely… I don’t think that at all.”


The Gastarki man smiled. “Well, isn’t this wonderful… If this were a fairy tale, the monster would become a human at the end and you’d live happily ever after. Unfortunately, this is real life. That monster will never stop being a monster.” He turned to Ryner. “A monster whose mere existence harms the world.”


“……”


Ryner was used to hearing that sort of thing. People always said it.


They said he was a monster. That he only ever hurt people. That he only ever killed people. His bloodstained hands couldn’t reach anybody. They couldn’t save anybody… 


He couldn’t deny any of that. If he was a monster who only hurt others, then he should just die. He always, always believed that. He’d acknowledged it as the truth.


And yet.


Ferris glared at the man before him. “So what? What if he is a monster, then? I don’t care if he’s a monster or not.”

“I, interesting,” the man from Gastark said. “No, even if you don’t care… Are you saying you’d let a dangerous monster li—”


“I don’t care about that stuff,” Ferris interrupted. She said it easily. Way too easily.  


Ryner felt like he’d been punched in the face.


So what? What if he was a monster? And saying that she didn’t even care if he was dangerous or not… 



He really felt like he’d been hit. She didn’t even have to think about it. She just thought it was stupid, didn’t she?

And Ryner, stupid as he was, began to speak. “I, I,” he said. He was crying for some reason. “Is it really okay… if I live…?”


His voice was shaking. Please, forgive him. That’s all he wanted.


He was letting Ferris see him cry. What would she turn this into later…? No, that didn’t matter now. Because now, shameful as it was, he was crying and wanting to die.


Ugh. Terrible. He was seriously going to die of embarrassment if she turned around—   


And of course she took that moment to turn around. Because that was the kind of person she was. She was contrary, violent, and a bully. And above all… 


She looked at him. Watched him crying himself to exhaustion… and smiled. She looked like she wanted to cry, too.  “Idiot. I’d get lonely if you died…”


Ryner was at a loss for words. He heard screaming - his heart screaming in his mind. It said that he was sick of being alone. That it was sick of being lonely.


Even if they hated him, even if they were afraid of him, Ryner didn’t want to be alone anymore. Because he loved people. So no matter how much they hurt him… 


“I…”


The Gastarki man spoke over him. “Well, I guess you’re gonna get pretty lonely then, ‘cause he’s going to die right here.” He raised the green orb over his head. It glittered like a jewel.


Ryner had seen something like it before. Sui and Kuu had used one when they fought. It was the crystalized eyes of a Cursed Eye bearer. Most likely Pueka’s Alpha Stigma.


“Th, this is bad!” Ryner yelled. Because that thing would make all the surrounding Alpha Stigma bearers go berserk. He looked around. The Alpha Stigma kids were watching, unable to do anything but cry. 


“I’m going to collect all your Cursed Eyes up.”


“R-run!!” Ryner screamed.


But the kids didn’t run. They were frozen in place by their tears.


Ryner wouldn’t be able to reach them in time. He wasn’t fast enough. Luke wouldn’t be able to either, then. So he turned to Ferris. She was already running.


But… 


“Come to me, o beasts - appear!” The man said and waved his fingers. One beast appeared in front of the children. Two appeared to chase after Ferris.


Ferris swung her sword through the mouth of one beast to kill it. The other caught her from behind with a low growl.


“…Gagh!”


Ferris was flung away, then knocked into the ground, unconscious.


The man grinned. “See, what’d I say? I’m not letting these Cursed Eye monsters get me.” Then he raised the gem up again.


Ryner couldn’t do anything about. He couldn’t save anyone… 


“…No!” Ryner yelled.


He was giving up on himself. His heart that said that he was useless and that he should give up.


But he shouldn’t do that. He really shouldn’t do that.


The world wasn’t supposed to be buried in its own despair. If he gave up on trying to save anyone now, then what about Lafra’s death? It’d be in vain, right?


No. It shouldn’t be in vain.


“What can my hand…”


He had to think. Think. Think about what he could still do to save someone here. Because he wasn’t going to give up. He had to try harder. 


He needed something to show him the way forward. It didn’t matter if it was a god or a demon. Anything, as long as it’d show him what he had to do!


At the end of this despair ridden path, there surely lay a world where no one would lose anything anymore. That kid and Kiefer wouldn’t have to cry anymore. Tyle, Tony, and Fahle wouldn’t have to die. Sion would be able to smile. Ferris and Lafra, too. Everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone!


Ryner suddenly heard Lafra’s voice. He couldn’t say why. But he saw his face, smiling even to his death in this despair-ridden world.


“That’s why I called you here. To save someone important to me.”


He definitely heard that voice. “Who?” Ryner asked.


Lafra smiled sadly. “Tiir.”


“……”


Ryner looked to the cabin. He saw Tiir at the door. He hadn’t been there earlier. His right arm and left leg had been torn off… but he still managed to crawl to the door. But that was as far as he could make it. He didn’t move. He didn’t even twitch. His blood loss would be fatal. In fact, he almost looked dead now.


“……”


Still, Ryner smiled. His hands danced in the air. He drew a magic circle faster and more skillfully than anyone else could. It was complete faster than one would expect to see such a complex circle.


“Give it up already,” the pink-haired man said. “Though I guess you won’t have long for that. Resonate!”


Ryner’s hands stopped. The speed they’d had while drawing his magic circle left them completely, leaving him paralyzed. The world brightened and clouded over. His mind went blank. He felt his eyes widen. A burning pain shot through them.


“…Uuh… y, you…”


His consciousness was fading. Fleeing.  


Life. Death. Joy. Sadness. He stopped caring about them all… 


Shut it, you.


Don’t fight me. This is what you want. It doesn’t matter how much despair exists in the world. That doesn’t matter to you— 


I, I said to shut it.


It doesn’t matter if it was dear to you. Nothing matters to you now.


That’s wrong.


You don’t care about anything.


That’s wrong!


He heard voices from afar. The voices of children.


“Aa, aaaaah, aaaaaahhhhh!!”


I want to save— 


You don’t care.


Can it.


You don’t care.


Can it already!


You don’t care who dies.


Shi… t… 


Ha, hahaha.


It’ll disappear anyway. Everything will. And you won’t care.


S, stop… 


Look, you’re hardly even conscious. 


Ah… 


It’ll get easier. You won’t care about anything. The world will be a blank slate. A blank, empty world with nothing at all inside it. Clarity is all that you’ll feel. Your mind will become clearer and clearer.


Everything that existed, the entire organization of the world spread before him. In numbers, graphs, and patterns. He understood it all. And he heard a voice.


End it, it said. End everything,  make it just how you’d like it. Release everything. Open everything. Kill everything.


Until everything you can see is no more— 


“…Ah… ahhhh…”


Ryner’s whole body shivered.


“Aaaahhh, you fuckerrr!!”  


His head hurt like crazy. His body was spazzing like mad. Even so… the world wasn’t blank anymore. He was back. The magic circle he’d just drawn was still here waiting for him.


“Th, this is insane,” the man from Gastark said. “You stopped it? That’s crazy. I can’t believe that. What are you?”


“…A monster,” Ryner said and smiled. He returned to his magic circle.


“I won’t let you!” The man said and tried to raise his arm to use his ring. But he couldn’t. It was held in place by countless strings of light. He scowled. “Lastel’s Thread?”


“Hm. So that’s its name,” Luke said from behind Ryner. “This is… well. I assume if you know its name, you also know its effects.”


“It’s just for sewing.”


“Ah. Thought so. But this sewing needle can kill you. Then I can send your head in a neat little box back to Gastark,” Luke said. He laughed in a low, dangerous tone.


“…So you even know of Gastark… I guess I better make sure you Rolanders know what kind of a fight you’re asking for,” Gastark’s assassin said. He laughed too, then retrieved that green orb again. “Dumbass. A low level Rule Fragment can’t kill me. Spanquel, cut it up.”


The green orb lit up on his orders. The threads surrounding him were cut.


Ryner smiled. Because he’d seen this before. This was the same game Luke had played with him earlier - he used his words to make his opponent forget the most critical information. That caused Gastark’s assassin to forget the most important thing here. He shouldn’t have wasted time worrying about Luke. Beating Ryner was his priority. If he would’ve done that, then everything would have ended.


But he didn’t.


Ryner put the finishing touches on his magic circle. “I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!”


Light gathered in the center of his magic circle, then turned to thunder. He shot it towards Tiir.


He heard a voice. It was weak as could be, but it was there.


“I devour power…”


The magic Ryner fired disappeared. Tiir’s eyes swallowed it up.


Tiir’s whole body began to pulsate. Then his arm and leg started to regenerate.


Tiir sprang up. He jumped to the roof of the cabin and glared at the man from Gastark. “How dare you… H, human… You damned human… I’ll kill—”


“It’s not the time for that, Tiir!” Ryner yelled.


Tiir looked over at him. “Huh? R-Ryner…? What’s going on…?”


“The kids! Stop the kids! Their Alpha Stigma’s going to go berserk!”


Tiir stared for a moment, dumbfounded.

“Don’t you understand the situation!?” Ryner yelled.


Tiir dashed to where the kids were laughing madly. So fast that Ryner couldn’t even see him move. He pressed his hands against the three kids’ pressure points to make them lose consciousness.


But Ryner couldn’t relax yet. “There are kids in the cabin, too—”


“Already killed,” the man from Gastark said.


“What!?” Ryner said. “You…”


“But this time was a real bummer. I went through the effort to come here. But Tiir got in the way, and I killed them before I could harvest them… so I only got one harvest out of all this, in the end.” He raised the crystal from before up again. The crystal with Pueka’s eyes.


Only one harvest, he said. That crying and screaming girl was just ‘one harvest’ to him.


“……”


What was he saying? He killed someone for that, didn’t he? So why was he smiling like that?  


Anger washed through Ryner’s mind. Dark, dark anger. He forced himself to overcome it. Because anger couldn’t save anyone… 


“……”


Ryner looked at the man. The man who said Pueka’s eyes were ‘only one harvest.’ Wasn’t he saying that they had to be alive for their eyes to be harvestable?


Ryner had to think about this rationally. What was the best course of action in this scenario? He forced himself to breathe deeply and looked around. He needed to figure out how to save the most people here… 


“……”


He noticed Tiir’s bitter expression. He’d probably fought this man in the past, and knew that he couldn’t win even if he fought him again now. Because he’d be attacking him now if he had a chance.


It would be easy for the man from Gastark to win if all he had to do was kill everyone else.


So how could Ryner do this? How should they do this? He thought about it for a moment before speaking. “Tiir… I want you to take the kids and run.”


The man from Gastark laughed. “Like I’ll let—”


“They’ll be able to get away,” Ryner interrupted. “And you’ll get me in their place.”     


“…You? Don’t really need you, though. I can’t go home with one measly Alpha Stigma bearer…”


Ryner snorted. “Liar. You’ve already realized that I’m not some ‘measly Alpha Stigma bearer’ by now. Your country’s starved for information on me.”


The man looked at the pentagram in Ryner’s eyes, then moved his eyes around suspiciously, like some kind of signal - he looked to Tiir, then to Luke pointedly. Ryner didn’t understand why. But the man soon spoke. “I don’t need you. Honestly, it’s probably better if I just killed an Alpha Stigma bearing monster like you.” He raised the green orb again.


Ryner finally understood what he meant to do. “Tiir, hurry! Take the kids and go!”


“But you—”


“Don’t worry about me! Just go! Or would you prefer us all to die!?”

 “Kgh…”


Tiir picked the kids up, and once he had them all, he ran and disappeared into the tall grass.


“I won’t let you,” the man from Gastark said. “Spanquel… gh. Let me go. Ugh! Fine. I’ll kill you and your friends, then.” He looked to Luke.


Luke was full of smiles despite the situation.


“So did you figure our shitty acting out?” The man asked.


“No, no, your acting was very realistic,” Luke said. “That’s why that Tiir fellow quietly left for us.”


So that’s what the man’s signal had meant. He was willing to make that trade, but not with Tiir and Luke listening. So he wanted Ryner to get the two of them to go away. But Luke was the one who caught that signal, not Ryner.


“So what are you going to do?” The Gastarki assassin asked Luke.


“…I don’t have any option but to leave, do I? Unless you intend on letting me participate in your discussion as well…”


“Nope.”


“Then I’ll take my leave,” Luke said. “I don’t think I’d be able to win even if we fought, after all. Well, maybe if I cut one or both of your arms off first…” He smiled, carefree as ever. Then turned sharply on his heel. “I’ll leave that opportunity for another day, though.”


The man from Gastark pointed his golden ring bearing hand at Luke’s defenseless back as if to attack him. But then he scowled. Because he realized the faint strings around him. “I wonder if we’ll meet next on the battlefield. Send my regards to Roland’s king for me.”


Luke waved without turning back around. “And mine to Gastark’s king.” Then he left through the grasses.


The man turned back to Ryner once Luke was gone. “Man, what’s up with you guys. Roland’s nothing but monsters. There’s even someone who appears and disappears like some kind of ghost hanging around your king…”


“Wha… you met Lucile…?” Ryner asked, dumbfounded, then sighed. Because he suddenly recalled his old title of Roland’s strongest magician. “Me, the strongest…?” He wondered to himself with a self-deprecating tone.


“What’d you say?”


“Nothing. Let’s get to the point.”


“Hmm? Well, whatever… right, so… actually, let me introduce myself first. I’m Lir Orla. You can just call me Lir, okay, Ryner?”


“Don’t say my name so casually.”


Lir scowled. “Ahh? Have you forgotten your place? I’m the one with the hostage, aren’t I?” Lir asked. He moved his fingers. A lightning beast appeared over by where Ferris lie unconscious. It bared its massive fangs— 


“Ah, uh, I was just joking! Wait!” Ryner said quickly. “Sorry, I didn’t mean that.”


“I thought so. Come on, call me Master Lir.”


“What!? You literally just said ‘just call me Lir—’” Lir moved his fingers again, “—No, sorry sorry sorry! Yes, Master! Master Lir! Shit!”


“Soo, setting these jokes aside… Talk, you Alpha Stigma monster,” Lir said. But then he seemed to think better of it. “No… perhaps I should call you the Solver of All Formulas…”


The Solver of All Formulas.


Ryner hadn’t heard of that before. His eyes narrowed. “Is that the name of my eyes?”


Lir’s eyes widened. “Huh? You mean you don’t know about yourself?”


Ryner took a second to think of how he should answer. But if he said it like that, then what choice did Ryner have but to say no? Ryner had followed Tiir so he’d get some clue as to who he was. And Lir called him the The Solver of All Formulas. Not an Alpha Stigma bearer. 


“What… am I?” Ryner asked. It sounded like an awfully dumb question to his ears.


Lir grinned. “Aren’t you a work of art. You seriously don’t know, huh?”


“I wouldn’t have asked if I knew.”


Lir’s grin widened. “How about the gate, then?”


“Gate?” Ryner repeated.


“…The key?”


“……”


Ryner didn’t answer that time. But it was already too late. The damage was done. 


“Ha… hahaha. So Roland’s only made it that far,” Lir said. With that, he turned to leave.


“H, hey… Weren’t you gonna bring me to Gastark?”


Lir shook his head. “No need. Actually, it’s better for you to stay here no matter how far ahead I think…” He turned back for a moment. “Well, do your best to avoid being betrayed, then, you crazy monster.” Then Lir left stepped into the weeds.


“Wait,” Ryner said. “What are you talking about…”


Ryner took a few steps forward to try to pursue, but then he stopped. His voice trailed off.  


“……”


He was the only one standing there, now. The sky was starting to lighten around the edges. But it was for the most part still dark. Dark and very, very quiet.


All he could hear was the sound of the wind… and the wind on the grass.


“……”


The last time he’d thought about that, there were kids snoring lightly next to him, too. But there weren’t now.


He looked down at the bodies on the ground. Lafra and Pueka.


He recalled Lafra’s sad smile. Pueka’s happy expression as she watched him.


There should’ve been four others inside, too.


They’d been so, so happy just yesterday. And now they couldn’t even twitch.


“…I should at least make them some graves,” Ryner whispered.


The Solver of All Riddles didn’t matter now. Ryner walked over to Ferris, who was still collapsed on the ground, unconscious. He crouched down to check her over. Thankfully, she was breathing fine and didn’t seem too hurt. Didn’t seem like any bones were broken. He felt a little better knowing that.


“……”


He felt a bit dumbfounded knowing that she’d gotten between him and that lightning beast despite her thin body. What would he have done if she’d died like that…?


He suddenly realized what she’d been feeling then, when she looked back at him with a face that wanted to cry.


“Idiot. I’d get lonely if you died…”


“Yeah… you’re right,” Ryner said. “I’d get lonely if you died, too.” He reached a hand out to pet her dirty head, but… 


“…Don’t touch me, sex maniac,” Ferris managed to say with a pained voice.


“You were awake?”


“…No, I just woke up,” Ferris said. She grimaced as she pulled herself up. “What happened?” She asked and looked around.


Ryner shrugged. “Nothing good. Lir… the guy from Gastark, I mean, got away…”


Ferris looked past Ryner to where Lafra and Pueka were. Though her face was typically emotionless, right now she looked a bit uneasy. “So what will you do now?”


So that’s what she wanted to know after everything. Ryner couldn’t help but smile wryly and wonder what she was feeling uneasy about. Wonder why she was feeling uneasy about someone like him. “I’m an idiot,” Ryner mumbled.


“Mm. You’re only just now realizing that?”


Her voice sounded a little uneasy, too. He wanted to cry again. Seriously, he was an idiot.


He’d been the one pushing others away, not the other way around. Because he was scared of hurting them. Because he was scared of being hurt. So he ran away to be alone. But he never really got used to being alone.


It didn’t matter how depressing the world was. It didn’t matter how depressed he was. No matter how sad his heart was… he wouldn’t let it drown in despair.


If Sion smiled, if Ferris would smile… then he’d be happy again. Seeing them smile made his eyes fill with tears. Because he wasn’t alone anymore.


“…I’ll do it, Lafra. I’ll keep our promise.”


Ryner recalled Lafra’s sad expression and the promise he entrusted to Ryner, who hadn’t quite fallen into despair.


“We Cursed Eye bearers who have fallen into despair at the hands of humans, who live our lives in sadness… we all want you to save us.”


Ryner met Ferris’ eyes. “I’ll go back to Roland,” he said. “Because I’ve found something I’ve gotta do. But before that, I want you to promise me something.”


“…What kind of promise?”


“I want you to promise that you’ll lend me the strength to fight instead of just running away.”


 Ferris tilted her head. “What are you saying—”


“I’ve… always ran away,” Ryner interrupted. “Always ran from the truth: that I’m a monster. I don’t know when I’ll hurt the people who are important to me. I don’t know when I’ll… I could kill Sion, you, anyone… so I left Roland. I thought you guys didn’t need me anyway.”


“…Have you changed your mind?”


Ryner pulled a face, then shrugged. “Well… seriously changing how I think is gonna be hard. I’m too scared for that now. I mean, just standing here next to you means I could kill you whenever… and that scares me. So… I want you to lend me your courage.”


“…My courage?”


Ryner nodded.


It was the worst promise ever. It’d only cause Ferris trouble. Even so, he’d decided that he wasn’t going to run away anymore.


“…I want you to kill me,” Ryner said. “Kill me the next time I go berserk. Don’t hesitate like last time…”


Ferris’ expression changed. Faint as it was, as impossible for others to see as it was, it changed.


But Ryner could tell. He knew what she was thinking now.


“…If you come home,” Ferris said. As usual, her voice didn’t convey her emotions at all.


But that was okay. It was a promise.


“…Let’s go back together,” Ryner said. 


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 8: The Directionless and Ungrateful

Chapter 2: A Worthless God, A Boring Goddess


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


He felt like he was dreaming. 


Some time had passed since that incident, where Sion wouldn’t smile at him meanly and Ferris wouldn’t bully him.


Ryner mumbled to himself as he recalled those events.


“…Seriously, what was I even thinking…”


He had sloppy, bedhead-ridden black hair, and a lanky, slouched figure. His eyes were the same black as his hair, but a red pentagram floated in them… 


He closed his eyes, then pressed at them with his fingers. Hard. Hard enough to smash them, if they’d been normal eyes… But his eyes didn’t give. Of course they didn’t. He’d tried cutting them out with a knife before, but even that didn’t work. So he already knew his fingers were useless. He didn’t think it was possible for him to rip them out. The Alpha Stigma wouldn’t let him off that easily… 


The scarlet brand in his eyes was feared and loathed by all, and if he went berserk, he’d massacre everyone around him. It didn’t matter if he didn’t want it or if they meant a lot to him. He’d still kill them. So he didn’t think it was strange that people called them the devil’s eyes or said that he was a monster. Even Ryner felt that his eyes were truly cursed.


“……”


If only he didn’t have those eyes. Then he might… 


“…This is dumb,” Ryner mumbled and shook his head. It was so dumb. He’d already given up, after all.


He was a cursed monster. He brought unhappiness to everyone around him just by living. He already knew that perfectly well. And yet…  he’d come to love people again. He knew it was stupid of him, but he still did it.


For Sion’s smile. For the fact that Ferris was by his side.


He’d even come to think that he might be able to just live, like the normal people around him could… 


“……”


His dreams led him there… and let him hurt people again.


He thought of Sion’s face the last time they met. He’d been making a horribly pained expression.


Sion had ordered someone to kill Ryner to deal with him if need be. But that was obvious. Because Ryner was a human killing monster. He had to be killed if he went berserk.


It was a natural order for a king to give.


But… what expression was Sion making back when he gave it? He’d even thought about that.


And then there was Ferris.


She… 


“……”


Ryner stopped there.


There was no point in thinking about it. They’d never meet again.


But… he still recalled those words she’d said to him.


“You’re not a monster.”


She’d said that when he’d gone berserk and was trying to kill her.  


“You’re not a monster.”


She’d said that for his sake. And it made him happy.


“You’re my ally, my slave, and my friend who I drink tea with. You’re nothing like a monster. Can you hear me, Ryner?”


He’d seriously wanted to believe in those words then. But it wasn’t like that. Reality just wasn’t like that. He was a monster. He didn’t know when he’d kill Sion and Ferris. He’d hurt those two just by being around them. He’d hurt the people who meant a lot to him just by being there. So he couldn’t be with them. So… 


“Hey, Ryner. Are you hungry?”


“Hm?”


Ryner looked to his side. To the man walking beside him.


Tiir Rumibul.


His clothes were reminiscent of a priest’s, but they were pitch black from his neck to his shoes. He even had the same black hair and eyes as Ryner… and a scarlet brand faintly visible on his eyes, much like Ryner’s… Tiir’s were a different shape, though. They were crosses, not pentagrams. Because he didn’t have the Alpha Stigma. He said his was called Iino Doue.


Tiir hadn’t explained it yet, but from what Ryner had seen, Iino Doue had different powers. 


Ryner’s Alpha Stigma could copy and replicate any spell he saw, unless he was berserk. But Tiir’s Iino Doue was different. His eyes could eat both magic and people. Well, to be precise, it wasn’t eating ‘people.’ It was eating the life force capable of creating magic within them - their spirit, as magic scholars called it. Devouring magic, people, and spirits gave him an abnormally fast recovery rate and physical ability. It let him move even faster than Ferris, who boasted incredible physical ability, and Ryner when he used magic to accelerate himself. 


Honestly, it was past the point of being able to compare his strength to that of other people’s. He had the destructive power to take an army. He devoured people, then used the power that gave him to kill even more people.


Alpha Stigma’s monstrousness couldn’t even hold a candle to Iino Doue’s.


“I was just thinking that you might have gotten hungry since we’ve been walking all this time without stopping to eat,” the monster said. He seemed awfully cheerful… 


“Whoa, wait, you’re not thinking of eating more people, are you!?”


Tiir’s eyes, branded with scarlet crosses, widened. Then he looked at Ryner. “Of course I wouldn’t make you eat humans. You won’t them, will you?”


“O-obviously. Why would I be able to eat a human being of all things!?”


Tiir smiled happily. “Oh, you’ve said something good. You’re right. Humans are a lower life form. They’re not even worthy of being our food!”


“…No, that’s really not how I meant that.”


Tiir tilted his head. “Then how did you mean it? Why can’t you eat people?”


“W-well…”


Ryner’s words trailed off. Why couldn’t they eat people? That was simple. Even a small child understood why they couldn’t. They were humans… so they couldn’t eat other humans. It was seriously that easy. But… 


“Hm. I guess I need to correct your misunderstanding first,” Tiir said. “Ryner, the humans brainwashed you and gave you the wrong idea entirely. The truth is that we bear God’s eyes. We’re a superior species, not inferior.”


Ryner grimaced. “So you’re saying we’re not even human?”


Tiir smiled, sad. “Right… Most Alpha Stigma bearers make that same face when I try to convey that we’re not human. But that belief is the root of your unhappiness…”


“Mm? Our unhappiness?”


Tiir nodded. “It starts when you’re born. You’re born as a human child and raised as one for the first few years of your life. You’re brainwashed in that time period. Brainwashed and told that you can live as a human and be happy as a human. You love humans, believe in them, devote yourself to them… but in the end, they betray you. They curse you, call you a monster, fear you as a demon… and then they kill you. Am I wrong?”


“……”


No, he wasn’t. Tiir was right.


The vast majority of humans feared, loathed, and threatened to kill Alpha Stigma bearers. Ryner might have been different, but he didn’t know either way because he didn’t have any memories of the first few years of his life. But Arua… Arua had that exact thing happen to him. Both his parents were killed and he was taken in by the military for research just because he had the Alpha Stigma. Ryner had also been taken in by the military… 


But… 


“…That didn’t happen to you?” Ryner asked. “What about before your scarlet cross appeared—”


“No,” Tiir said and shook his head. “I have never loved a human before. I have never felt that I was the same as humans before. Since the very beginning, my eyes…” Tiir pointed to the scarlet pentagrams in Ryner’s eyes, then back at his own crosses. “Iino Doue appears at a different time from the Alpha Stigma. The Alpha Stigma generally appears when you’re five or six years old. That’s about when yours did, right?”


Even if Tiir said so, Ryner didn’t have the memories to confirm or deny it with. He had no idea when the pentagram had first risen in his eyes… He knew when he first used their power, but he didn’t know for sure if the pentagrams had been there before then or not… After all, they weren’t all that visible as long as he wasn’t using his power. The people around him probably wouldn’t have looked for it, and therefore not noticed it even if it had already activated. So he really had no idea if his eyes already bore the Alpha Stigma or not when he came to and began to remember things… 


But if Tiir said that it generally happened at age five or six, then that was probably the case with him too. Arua was at that age, too.


“……”


In any case, he’d never heard about this stuff before.


Ryner looked to Tiir.


He was glad that he’d come with him.


He didn’t like the logic a guy who calmly killed and ate human beings followed, but… he was still a wealth of knowledge. There was value in them sticking together.


“So when does Iino Doue, um… activate? You said the timing’s different from Alpha Stigma?”


“Yeah. Iino Doue activates when we’re still in the womb.”


“Whoa, really?”


Tiir nodded. “Mm.”


That answer left Ryner with a certain doubt. “But even if your eyes activated in the womb, you still had a human mother, right? Would she not raise you? If she did, don’t you think you would have thought of yourself as human?”


Tiir smiled. “I don’t think that could have happened. I mean, I don’t even know the face of the woman who carried me.”


“Huh? Then… do you not have any memories of your childhood either?”


Tiir looked puzzled. “Hm? You don’t have any memories of then, Ryner?”


Tiir turned the question back on him… 


Ryner recalled his very first memory. It was a memory of the world, dyed red to its edges… the world he suddenly woke up to. It was a wide-open savanna, red from the sunset… and from the bodies and blood of hundreds. No matter which way he looked, all he saw were bodies, bodies, bodies… 


That was his first memories. All he knew at the time was his own name. He didn’t know who he was, why he was there, or what he was doing. He couldn’t remember any of it.


So Ryner nodded. “Yeah… I don’t have any memories from before I was five or so. All I knew was my name. Does that kind of thing happen often to Alpha Stigma bearers?”


“…Hm. I wonder.” Tiir folded his arms and seriously considered it for a moment before continuing. “No, I’ve not heard that from any of the Alpha Stigma bearers I’ve found. All the Alpha Stigma bearers I know… were either persecuted along with their parents, or were persecuted by their parents…” 


Arua fell into that first category. So most of them were like him, then… but what about Ryner?


Tiir gazed at Ryner with pitying eyes. “Something psychologically unbearable might’ve happened to you. The humans must have done something so horrible that you had to suppress your memories of it to survive. They say they love you but then discriminate, and kill people who are supposed to be the same as them with perfect composure… That’s why I think they’re lesser beings. They’re the monsters, not us…” 


“…I can’t deny that,” Ryner said.


Tiir smiled. “That’s why you don’t need to make such a sad face. You’re not human, see? What they do has nothing to do with you. You’re different from them.”


Even if he said that… it just made Ryner’s feelings on the matter even more complicated. Tiir was praising him with a big smile, full of fondness. But… 


“…You’re just praising me for not being a human, though, aren’t you?” Ryner mumbled to himself and scowled.


It wasn’t like he’d gone this long without considering that he might not be human. He had thought of it before. But was that really the case? Yes, he had the eyes of a monster. But… 


Ryner looked down at his hands. They looked the exact same as a human’s would - his skin, his nails, even down to his faintly visible veins. Everything about them looked perfectly human. Everything about him was like that… except for his eyes. That’s what he thought. That’s how he’d always thought of it. He always, always thought that. Yes, he was a monster. But only because of his eyes… 


If it weren’t for those eyes… 


“……”


It looked like… he was thinking himself in circles again. His mind always got wrapped up in the same train of thought, following it around and around… 


And then… those words resounded through his mind. The thing Ferris’ brother Lucile said. 


“What kind of impossible dreams do you ugly monsters have?”


He was… a monster. He knew that.


“You should already know. Monsters’ hands are already covered in blood. They can’t grasp anything… and they can’t make it anywhere.”


Of course he knew that. But… but even so, if maybe… just… 


Tiir looked at him like he could see right into his thoughts, then spoke. “By the way… there’s more to the story about the woman who was pregnant with me.”


“…Huh?”


“See, before she reached full-term, I opened up my eyes inside of her, and my Iino Doue activated. What do you think happened next?” 


Ryner. Looked at Tiir. And forced himself to speak. “Y, you can’t have.” He shivered.


The information he had let him to theorize a certain conclusion. But.. that shouldn’t… 


Tiir was made like any human child, but he didn’t know his mother’s face. Why? Why…?


“…You can’t have… devoured your mother from the inside out?”


Tiir wrinkled his nose in disgust. “Don’t call that thing my mother, okay?”


“You…”


Ryner’s voice trailed off. He couldn’t really continue, could he? It’d become a conversation that they definitely couldn’t have. It was stupid. Ridiculous. So… so… 


Tiir looked him over and smiled. “Yes. You’ve finally realized. A fetus inside of a womb shouldn’t have a consciousness or will of its own yet. And yet, I ate the woman who carried me from within her stomach. What do you think that means?”


Ryner shivered. He was at a loss for words.


What did it mean? It meant… that Tiir, that Iino Doue, weren’t the same as people from the beginning. It was like how everyone knew that birds would eventually fly. Iino Doue would eventually eat their mothers.


He wasn’t human, then. He was… 


“Y-you’ve got to be kidding!” Ryner said.


But Tiir continued, calmly pleased. “Are you… insulting me? Are you trying to say that something that is born by eating its ‘mother’ alive can only be a monster?”


“…Ah, ughh…”


Tiir remained in good spirits, and almost appeared to be worried for Ryner’s sake. “It’s probably best if you don’t speak too ill of me. You’ll just turn it back on yourself in the end, after all. It’s going to be alright. You don’t need to be afraid anymore. You aren’t alone. You aren’t human, so all of us will be there for you.”


Tiir reached out to hold him, but… 


“D, don’t touch me,” Ryner said and batted his arms away.


Tiir watched him, eyes full of sympathy. “This is the root of the Alpha Stigma bearer’s… this is the root of your unhappiness. I was given my decree when I was still just a fetus, but your decree never came…”


“…Decree? What are you talking about?”


Tiir pointed to the sky. “Of course I mean God’s divine orders. See, from the second I opened my eyes, I began to hear a voice descending from the heavens. Only I can hear it. It said, ‘Kill the original prey. Devour those lowly humans,’ see?”


“…What?” Ryner asked. His shivering stopped. “It descends on you from the sky?”


Tiir was a bit surprised. “Hm? This is the first time an Alpha Stigma bearer has ever reacted to that.”


“Just answer me. You’re saying the voice descends from the sky, right?”


Tiir nodded. “Yes. In reality, it’s spoken directly into my mind, but I’m not sure that fact is all that relevant… um, yeah. It leaves me with the sensation that it’s descended on me. All Iino Doue bearers say the same thing. Will Heim bearers tend to say they started hearing it about two months after birth, but they seem to hear it in the end…”


“Will Heim…? You mentioned them before too, right? They’re Cursed Eyes too, right?”


Tiir was fast to chide him. “I told you, we’re not Cursed Eyes. That’s a discriminatory term that humans use for us. We’re God’s Eyes.”


…Yeah, Ryner really didn’t give a shit about that. “So, Cursed Eyes… er, I mean, definitely not that. God’s Eyes. There’s Alpha Stigma, Iino Doue, and Will Heim, so that makes three kinds, right…?”


“No, there are two more - Torch Curse and Ebra Crypt.”


“There’s so many…”


It was starting to get exhausting keeping up with it all. There were five types of Cursed Eyes… no, maybe he should say God’s Eyes after all. But he’d never met any of them. He’d been reading up on it, too. In Roland, Nelpha, Runa, Iyet… he read up on the subject everywhere he went, but he’d never heard of any of them except for Alpha Stigmas. That meant… 


“So there’s probably the most Alpha Stigma bearers out of all of the Cursed… I mean God’s Eyes…” Ryner trailed off. No, that wasn’t important now. There was something else they had to discuss. “Um, let me change my question here. Can we go back to what we were talking about before?”


“Earlier? Which thing? Oh, are you hungry?”


“No, no, no, that’s not what I meant.”


“…But really, you must be hungry by now, right? We’ve talked about it a few times now, after all.”


Well, that was true…  


Ryner looked around.


They were currently travelling the main road from Roland to Nelpha. They weren’t far at all from the Nelphan border now. This road had teahouses spread here and there along it… 


Ryner scowled. He’d been to a teahouse on this road, in fact. When he first met Ferris. They’d been headed to Nelpha to search for the Heroic Relics on Sion’s orders when Ferris poked her head into a teahouse. It wasn’t long before she was back out. “Eat this,” she’d said and expressionlessly handed Ryner some dango.


He’d wondered why she disliked him so much then. But the dango she gave him was surprisingly tasty… though he lost his appetite for it when he watched Ferris eating it. Because she was just so expressionless as she ate. He hadn’t known the extent of her love for dango yet at that point.


“……”


The teahouse in front of them now… didn’t have Ferris in it.


“See, we can eat dango here before we go to Nelpha,” Tiir said, bright and chipper.


Ryner shook his head. “No, nope, I’m actually not hungry at all…”


“Hm? Ryner, do you not like dango?”


“Huh?” Ryner thought about it for a moment. Dango. Dango… “…Yeah. I’m not a fan.”


“Oh, okay. How about we just eat the humans working th—”


“I’m not gonna do that!!” Ryner yelled.


Tiir put his hands on his hips. “It’s not healthy to be so picky about food!” He said in a preachy tone.


“…Come on, my only choices here are dango and humans…”


He felt the joke fall flat between them.


Tiir looked worried. “Are you really okay with not eating here? You won’t get another chance for food until we’ve crossed the border into Nelpha!”


He was awfully persistent. “Ugh, what are you, my mom? I’m not hungry if I say I’m not. What about you? Are you okay leaving without eating any dango yourself?”


Tiir looked past the teahouse, far along the path in front of them. “My meal’s waiting for me over there—”


“You mean the guards at the border!? Don’t go eating people in front of me!”


“I know better. Besides, I already said it, but humans are inferior life forms. They’re no better than shit. I’m going to eat their magic, not their bodies. They’ll definitely fire some at us when we try to cross the border, right?”


Ryner eyed Tiir suspiciously. “You better not be tellin’ lies.”


Tiir met his eyes. “I won’t lie to you. Humans are the ones who can lie with a straight face, not us. We’d never lie to our allies.”


He was serious. Anyone could tell that he was telling the truth. Not because he seemed like an honest, upstanding guy or anything… but because he despised humans from the depths of his heart.


Humans told lies, and God’s Eyes didn’t. They were different from humans. Humans were inferior and they were superior. But… 


“……”


Was that really true?


Ryner gazed at Tiir. At his eyes. At the scarlet cross in them. Was it actually a certificate? Proof that their abilities surpassed what humans could do, something that meant that they were superior? 


It was true that they could do things humans couldn’t, but… it wasn’t something they’d chosen. It was something that was forced upon them. 


For example. There were a number of people in Roland with magic circles tattooed on their bodies to increase their war potential. But that wasn’t something they’d chosen to have happen. It happened because human experimentation was such a hot topic of research under the last king. Many, many people died because of it. Many people were sacrificed. But the result was a country filled with people with extraordinary abilities.


Ryner had met people like that in the Hidden Elites, an organization affiliated with the orphanage he came from. They’d been human. Everyone knew that. They might have had abilities that made them stronger than others, but they were still human. What else would they be? They were humans with magic circles on them. Nothing more and nothing less… 


So what about Cursed Eyes? Were they any different? Weren’t they just humans with weird marks on their eyes?


“……”


Ryner looked back to Tiir again. At his eyes that held faint crosses. That was the only off thing about him. The only proof that he was different from others. That was the only reason they were cursed, feared, loathed, called monsters, and abused.


And maybe they were monsters. Monsters who killed humans.


But if they killed humans, wasn’t that proof that they were above them, in a way?


Or rather… 


“…Gh, ahh…”


Those thoughts just appeared in his head on their own. He couldn’t help but react to it.


“Hm? What’s wrong?” Tiir asked. “Did you decide to have some dango while we can after all?”


Ryner didn’t answer. He couldn’t answer.


The fog that had clouded his mind until now was clearing. He looked back to Tiir. To the red crosses in his black eyes.


Tiir tilted his head, concerned. “What’s gotten into you?”


Ryner didn’t answer. He just stared at Tiir’s eyes. His black eyes. And scarlet crosses.


“…Shit. How am I so dumb? How’d it take me so long to notice something so obvious?” Ryner spat.


Tiir looked troubled. “What are you talking about all of a sudden?”


He recalled something he himself had said as he stared at Tiir’s eyes. Something about the Runa Empire, back from when he went to save Arua from abuse and experimentation that was happening for the sole reason of him being an Alpha Stigma bearer.


“Let the demon go. It’s our research subject. If you don’t let it go, God will bestow punishment upon you, as an ally of demons…”


And Ryner had replied, “You guys just said… god’s punishment, right? That we’d be punished for having these eyes…? You guys have done unspeakable atrocities and won’t be punished for squat, but we’ll be punished just because of our eyes?”


He hadn’t been offended, or even angry. Just sad. Sad because he was watching the same tragedies repeat time and time again. So seeing them made him emotional. And it made him overlook something. The most important part of it all.


“Shit, shit, shit, shit… What the hell. What the hell was that? God will punish us? Then why did he make us? God, answer me if you exist. Why did you make us? You went out of the way for us to be born… was it just so you could punish us when you’re done playing with us? Don’t fuck with me! We aren’t your toys. We’re just… living. We didn’t want to be like this… we didn’t want to be born monsters. We don’t like having these eyes…”


That was it.


They didn’t like having those eyes. Why, then, were their eyes branded? Why did they have them at all?


Ryner stared at Tiir’s eyes. His black eyes with a scarlet brand. The brand that Tiir said was proof of them being a superior existence.


“……”


But what if he couldn’t accept that?


What if Tiir was just a normal human. Even his black eyes were the same as a normal human’s eyes. And the cross… 


“……”


The cross was just… engraved in them from behind. Then what? It was no different from the human experimentation that went on inside Roland. It was the same as when people were tattooed with magic circles.


That left one question.


Who had engraved their brands…?


He recalled what he said one more time.


“Why did you make us? You went out of the way for us to be born… was it just so you could punish us when you’re done playing with us?”


“…I’m so fucking dumb…”  


There was no way that was true. There was no way they were made for that dumbass reason. It’d be meaningless.


So who did it? And why?


“Tiir.”


Relief washed over Tiir’s face. “I’m so glad you feel like having a normal convers—” 


“Earlier,” Ryner interrupted, “You said that you hear god’s voice descend from the sky… right?”


“Ahh, yeah. But you shouldn’t fuss over that too much, Ryner. Normal Alpha Stigma bearers can’t hear the voice of God, so they typically don’t have too much interest in the topic anyway.”


Even his rebuttal had a few interesting things in it.


One: Normal Alpha Stigma bearers couldn’t hear that voice descending on them. Ryner already sort of knew that, though, because of something the Gastark spies Sui and Kuu said. They hunted Cursed Eyes so they knew a lot about the topic. They said something interesting when Ryner went berserk.


“Wh-what’s with him? He isn’t a normal Alpha Stigma bearer, is he? That power… and that voice. What in the world was talking!? It was like it was someone else entirely…”


Apparently… it wasn’t normal. Apparently that shouldn’t happen to a normal Alpha Stigma bearer. But he already knew he wasn’t like normal Alpha Stigma bearers. Because normal ones couldn’t go back to how they were after going berserk. They’d stay that way until they were killed. Ryner, on the other hand, would regain his sense of self. That was why Roland’s military decided to keep him like a pet. Because he was unusual.


Another point that proved him to be different from normal Alpha Stigma bearers came up at Ferris’ house. He could see something that Arua couldn’t.


So… where did the differences start, and what were they? Did it have something to do with that voice?


“……”


A voice from the sky.


What was it?


Tiir, an Iino Doue bearer, said that he could hear it too. While he was still in the womb, no less.


Then there was the second interesting thing Tiir said: that Tiir believed the voice was god. Ryner didn’t think it was, though. He didn’t believe in god in the first place. Like, what was god even supposed to be? Religion really wasn’t all that big in Roland, so he wasn’t sure… but a god was supposed to protect the peace and be all powerful and all knowing and stuff, right?


Would war and discrimination really exist if there were a god like that?


There was no way such a convenient thing could exist. At least, not one who’d help humans out with divine intervention. There was no doubt about that.


So, with that in mind, what was that voice?


Tiir said that it gave him an order when he was still in the womb. That it told him, ‘Kill the original prey. Devour those lowly humans.’


Was god someone who’d say that? There was just no way. Absolutely none. No way in hell that was a god. What was it, then?


A fuzzy memory popped into his mind. A memory of something that happened after the Alpha Stigma crushed his conscious mind.


It was a voice. A voice descending upon him.


What did it say?


“A god. A demon. An evil god. A hero. A monster. What did you guys call me? What was I called? Hahahah.”


“You mean to kill me? Kill me with your current power? With items such as Elemio’s? You are nothing but a worm crawling on the ground. Ha, hahaha, hahahahaha. Disappear. disappear. DISAPPEAR. Everything is nothing. Idle. Return to nothing.”


“In the beginning, there was destruction. We didn’t create, bless, or save. We just erased until everything was pure white.”


“…Elemio,” Ryner whispered. That was a clue. A clue that he’d overlooked until now that could lead him ever closer to the truth.  


“Hm? Ele… what? What’s that?” Tiir asked, puzzled.


Ryner shook his head. “It’s nothing. Let’s continue our conversation.”


Tiir smiled bitterly. “That’s fine, but if you’re not going to eat any dango, don’t you think we should get a move on? Standing like this will tire our feet out, and besides, everyone’s waiting for us, so I want to go home as soon as possible.”


“Oh, uh… yeah. Okay,” Ryner said. He walked forward on the road that stretched out before them. They’d soon cross the border soon and be somewhere that wasn’t Roland. But for now, they were still standing on Rolandic ground.


“……”


Ryner turned around.


Of course the path behind him hadn’t changed. They’d only just been there. And if he walked back along it, he’d reach Roland’s royal capital in about five days. And yet Roland felt so far away right now.


He hadn’t felt like this when he left Roland and went to Nelpha and Runa with Ferris. But now… it seemed so, so far away… 


Tiir had walked about ten steps ahead of him in the time he took to stop and stare. He turned back to Ryner, exasperated. “Are you reluctant…?”


Ryner shook his head. “I’m fine. It’s not like I’m particularly fond of this country or anything—”


“That’s not it,” Tiir interrupted. “That’s not what I was asking.”


“Hm? Then what did you mean?”

 

Tiir smiled, a little sad. Like he was worried about Ryner from the bottom of his heart. “I was asking if you were reluctant to leave your time as a human here in Roland behind.”


Ryner looked at Tiir, whose face was full of pity. He didn’t want to see it. He didn’t want to see Tiir making that face at him.


But Tiir continued. His tone was, at its core, kind. “I can imagine what you might be feeling right now. Alpha Stigma bearers all feel like that at first… because they can’t hear that voice. But you don’t need to feel like that. Because we’re not human. We’re superior. Ah, if you don’t like me calling us ‘superior,’ then I can use different vocabulary for it,” Tiir said, then thought for a moment before continuing. “Even if we were human instead of something superior… we still wouldn’t be able to coexist with them.”


“……”


“You understand that most of all, don’t you? Remember everything that’s happened to you. No matter how much you wanted to be saved, no one would save you. The closer they get, the more it hurts… right?”


“……”


Tiir held a hand out for him. “That’s why you took my hand. Isn’t it?”

“……”


“Things have been tough, haven’t they? But it’s okay now. You don’t need to worry anymore. You’re not alone. You’ll never be alone in this world. You aren’t someone who only hurts the people around you. You’re not a demon.”


“……”


“Come on. Our friends are waiting for us. No one will ever betray you again.”


Ryner didn’t say anything. He just turned back one last time to look at the road behind them. At Roland behind them.


It was… far away. Horribly far away. Overwhelmingly far away.


“…You’re the ‘human’ of our side,” Tiir said.


“…Yeah… you’re right…”


Ryner didn’t turn back again after that.


---


Ferris stood on a road near Imperial Nelpha, but still within the borders of Roland.


“……Mgh.”


She was deeply, deeply troubled, her clear blue eyes focused on the scene before her. She was an absolute beauty, with needlessly shiny golden hair and porcelain limbs. Anyone and everyone called her beautiful. It didn’t matter if they were old or young, men or women. She caught everyone’s eye as she travelled.


But no one talked to her as she stood there. Not a single person. Because right after they noticed how beautiful she was, they noticed the massive longsword strapped to her waist. Then they noticed the six full backpacks she was somehow managing to carry. To top it all off, her expression was completely, unchangingly blank. It was impossible to tell if it was blankness from displeasure or a calm blankness as she stared fixedly at the two teahouses before her… 


“……Mghmghmmgh.”


Everyone who saw her thought the same thing - she was thinking about something serious. They didn’t know what, but it had to be serious… 


So they all kept their distance. Though Ferris was completely unaware of all that. Because she was horribly torn.


There were two teahouses before her.


She’d been to the one on the left before. They had a reputation for having delicious dango, so there was no way that Ferris could have left the area without checking it out. The bigger problem here was the one on the right. It was one that she couldn’t recall ever seeing before. It was most likely a new one that had been built over the course of her travels.


“……”  


Ferris stared right at it.


The signs were dirtier than she’d expect, though. The wooden building didn’t have that fresh and new look, either. It definitely looked like some time had passed since it appeared. Also, she’d never received information about a new store around here where she could eat tasty dango. Eight or nine times out of ten, a store she’d never heard about would only have so-so dango.


She shook her head.


“No, no. Wait, Ferris. Think about this for a second. How, from a business perspective, would it manage to run right here next to the famous dango shop…? Maybe, just maybe… mghmgh…”


This was a seriously tough problem. 


People seldom came here unless they had business in Nelpha. So on the rare cases that people came all this way due to business abroad, they’d surely fill their stomaches with the famous dango while they were here. Of course, one could also trial the new store while they were here and then take some of the famous dango to go.


She’d brought seven backpacks full of dango from Roland’s capital, and she’d just finished eating everything in the first one. Yes, she could eat her fill of the new dango and take the famed dango with her… but those were two completely different experiences. And what if? What if, no matter how small the chance, it was delicious…? She might miss out on eating more of an absolutely splendid new recipe…  


“Kgh… I always knew it in my heart, but mastering the way of dango is no easy feat…”


She was torn.


“Mgh.”


Very torn.


“Mghmgh.”


Ferris was very very torn.


And then it dissipated entirely.


“Alright, let’s go with this one.”


She walked to the new store, sat down, and ordered tea and dango.


She picked the dango up by its skewer, lifted it to her mouth, and chewed. Her eyes widened.


“…Mm, this is…”


The flavor of dango spread through her mouth. 


If she had to describe it, she’d say the texture was crinkley and the flexibility was hollowy. It wasn’t sweet or savory, and it reeked of old flour.


It was horrible… unbelievably horrible… 


Ferris shivered.


It was terrible. So terrible that she couldn’t stand it.


It was absolutely enraging.


Where should she direct her anger?


“…At that bastard, Ryner!!” Ferris shouted.


Apparently she was taking it out on Ryner.


She didn’t even care about how bad the dango was anymore. Ryner just made her more and more angry the longer this went on. She punched the air in front of her as she recalled that goth guy and Ryner, whose whereabouts were currently unknown…


“……”


She thought of Ryner’s face then. The last expression she’d seen him make. He’d looked like he’d given up on everything and was ready to cry. Like he thought that Ferris was far, far away… 


She didn’t… want to see him making that face. She hadn’t chased after him so she could see that face. She didn’t know why she did it, but she did know that it wasn’t to see what had ended up happening. 


Ferris sighed quietly. She took another bite of the horrible dango. No matter how terrible it was, she’d long since pledged to never waste any dango. She looked out at the sky as she endured the horrid taste in her mouth. She watched the clouds drift into Nelpha from Roland.


“…Geez. Where is he?”


She didn’t have much to go off of. The biggest clue she had was what that goth cannibal and Ryner had talked about before they left together.


“Ahh… so I need to explain all the way from the beginning… I heard that there were few God’s Eyes bearers in the south, but I didn’t think it was this bad… well, there’s nothing I can do about that now. I’ll explain. Come on, let’s go.”


“Huh? Where?”


“To where my friends are. I came here specifically to pick you up.”


And so on.


Apparently the goth had friends, and not in the Southern Continent. They were either in the Central or Northern Continent.


Roland was the southernmost country on the continent now, so she figured that she should at least head north for the time being, which was why she was heading to Nelpha now… 


Ferris looked down from the sky and over to the teahouse next door. The one that was famous for its dango. She came to check it out soon after she heard the rumors. The dango was indeed delicious, and she’d left satisfied. Then she came back a second time on Sion’s orders along with that man of doubtful origins, Ryner Lute, an endlessly apathetic super perverted sex manic.


She’d bought him dango from there and had him try it while he loitered.


When he did, his eyes had widened.


“Whoa, this is good!” He said.


“Hehe.”


“It’s like, better flour than most? Maybe?”


“Hehhehehheh.”


“Hey, you. You’ve gotta know the secret, laughing like that.”


“Naturally.”


“Spill it then.”


“Heheh, you want me to explain it to you?” Ferris asked.


“Well… oh, wait. Is it a long explanation?”

“Hm. I can give you a summary in two hours—”


“I’ll pass.”


“No passing.”


“Whaa? Guess I’ll sleep while you explain… whoa, why’d you get your sword out?”


“Mm? Did you not read the rules before entering school? Nodding off equals death in dango class.” 


“What kind of rule is that!? Also, when the hell did I sign up for this school!?”


“Forget about that… And give it up. You said it yourself, did you not? ‘Whoa, this is good! Please let me enroll in your dango schoo—’”


“I never said thaaaaatttt!!!”


In the end, Ryner cried and listened to the whole lecture on dango history.


It had been fun. Ryner said the same thing she thought was good was, in fact, good. It was much more enjoyable than just eating dango by herself. Surprisingly, the dango had tasted better then than it did the previous time she ate there, too.


“……”


And now, the third time she was here… 


Ferris looked down at the dango she wanted to do nothing more than throw away. She’d have Ryner be her human garbage disposal if he were here, and yet he wasn’t here in this crucial time. 


What a good-for-nothing. Useless. Lazy bones… 


“……Being alone… is kind of boring.”


She couldn’t place the emotion she was feeling. She’d already spent so much time alone. She spend every day since birth into the Eris family training to be suitably strong. She had always been alone. But she never thought it was tough. It was just normal to her. So she’d never once thought that being alone was boring before.


And if he’d never been here at all… 


“……”


She recalled something that guy had said to Ryner.


“Let’s go. Our friends are waiting.”


The hand that held her dango shook.


Friends? Friends?


Stupid. What was he, crazy?


Why did he look at her with that expression?


At her… at his… 


“…We’re friends, aren’t we?” She whispered weakly.


She put her half-eaten dango back on the plate. This was the first time she was ever leaving dango uneaten. But she really didn’t have an appetite right now. She really didn’t feel well.


Perhaps the dango was so awful that it caused her health to deteriorate.


Just how old was the flour they used to make it…?


It was hard to breathe and her stomach hurt.


She shook her arms and dug some coins out of her pocket. “I’ll just leave the money for it here…”


With that, she stood and continued on her way.


The owner ran out to call to her, flustered. “M-ma’am! You’ve left your backpacks here! Six of them!”


Ferris turned back to face her. “I won’t be taking them. I might be travelling for a long while now. Do you think you could take them off my hands?”


“W-won’t you need luggage on a long trip…? Being asked to take care of all this is trouble for me, too…”


Ferris ignored her and continued to walk. But then she turned back one more time. “Uu…”


She hurried back to the backpacks to grab two skewers of dango.


“A, alright.”


She set out one more time, determined not to look back anymore. She could never catch up to Ryner with all that baggage.


“That damned Ryner. He’ll pay dearly when I find him.”


And so she left Roland.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 8: The Directionless and Ungrateful


Chapter 1: Pure Intentions, Ulterior Motives


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


“…So?” Luke Stokkart prompted quietly.


He was a twenty-five year old man with a calm expression. He had light green eyes, and his hair was already white despite his age.


His calm eyes stared into the darkness.


He was in a dark alley, the sort that light didn’t reach.


“Who are you and what do you need from me?” Luke asked.


“……”


The darkness didn’t answer.


Luke shrugged. “Well, if you don’t want to answer, then I suppose that’s your ch—”


“I have Milk Callaud in my posession.”


Luke narrowed his eyes. “Hmm… and?”

Six men appeared from within the darkness. They lacked a real sense of unity, each wearing a different set of plain clothes - the kind one could buy anywhere.


“……”


But Luke understood who they were as soon as he saw their posture. They were people who had undergone the Roland Empire’s military training. And they’d gone through quite a lot of it, too - they didn’t move more than necessary, and they didn’t leave any gaps to be attacked from.


One of them spoke in a deep, oppressive voice. “Won’t you come with us, Luke Stokkart?”


“Hm. What would you do if I refused?”


“…I wouldn’t be able to guarantee Milk Callaud’s health or life.”


Luke smiled bitterly.


The way these men appeared, the way they responded to him… everything was going exactly as he predicted. The second Milk disappeared was the second he’d realized what was happening. 


He’d gone to her room before to ask if she might want to go somewhere tomorrow only to find that she wasn’t there. She hadn’t asked for their permission before leaving, and she wasn’t the type of girl to go out in the middle of the night like that. She was honest, brave, and kind… well… that wasn’t really relevant right now, though… 


She didn’t have anyone to escape in the middle of the night with, and she’d already agreed to polish their plans for tomorrow with Luke then. Her running out in the middle of the night on her own free will despite all of that was impossible. But she hadn’t been in her room, so several possibilities for what might have happened naturally came to mind… 


1. She’d gotten into an accident of some kind.


That wasn’t likely. Because on top of being a good, honest kid, she was also very capable, and… well, no, better cut that off there for now. The point was that it was extremely unlikely for her to have gotten into an accident that she couldn’t deal with herself.


Onto the next possibility, then.


2. That questionable fellow Ryner Lute had appeared and led her astray.


That was… the most likely scenario. Chief Milk was energetic, smart, and a good listener, but that guy - Ryner or whatever his name was - was going to steal her from them someday. It wasn’t… impossible… that she’d keep running away even if they chased after her if that happened… 


“……”


But that couldn’t be. Because he knew Ryner Lute’s location. That was his real job, after all.


Ryner Lute had left the inn he was staying at in the dead of night in order to head to the Eris residence, his face full of urgency. That was when Chief Milk would have had to have contact with him, and she wasn’t there.


Onto the next possibility.


3. She was abducted.


But why? There were three potential reasons.


One: She was abducted to act as a lure for Ryner Lute.


Two: She was abducted to act as a lure for Luke Stokkart.


Three: She was abducted to act as a lure for Rahel Miller, head of the Taboo Hunters organization.


Now he just had to decide which reason.


The least likely out of the lot was the third possibility - one would not normally think of doing this to lure him out, and besides, Luke knew how great Miller was most of all. A plan to lure him out with this would certainly fail.


The worst case scenario was the first option. Because it was possible for it to all take place somewhere that Luke couldn’t reach. 


That was why… 


Luke turned around to look at the plain… no, that was too kind… the dirty inn that Ryner Lute had stayed at. He’d come here to examine the possibility that the people who had kidnapped Chief Milk might attempted to ambush him here… 


“…Maybe they did have business with me after all,” Luke said, the relief evident in his voice. 


If their goal had been to get to Ryner Lute, then Lear Rinkal, who Luke had instructed to watch Ryner, would have ended up confronting the kidnappers himself.


However.


“……”


Luke’s eyes returned to the men. Their combined power would be a little tough for Lear to fight against alone. No matter how capable he may be, they were a tough enemy to face unexpectedly.


They were strong, had a perfect stance, and weren’t arrogant enough to make mistakes. 


They’d kill Luke instantly in a straightforward fight. They all knew that perfectly well. That was why they began to approach him. “Come with us, Luke Stokkart. Resistance is fu—”


He stopped. Looked down.


“…Wh-what? This is bullshit…”


Luke smiled, as calm and collected as ever. “It’s a magic trap. Do me a favor and stand still, okay? Otherwise you’ll lose your legs and just be pre-separated cuts of meat.”


“I-impossible. You shouldn’t have this…”


Luke turned his back on them, tuning out the rest. He took a knife he’d hidden in the inn, then turned back to point it at them. “Hey, you guys in the back! I said don’t move! If you do, the inn’s roof will blow right off.”


“Wha…”

They all stopped, unable to do anything but stare at Luke in shock.


Luke nodded and smiled. “Good, you stopped just in time. It appears that no one is staying on the second floor right now, but… I’m sure they’d get fewer guests if their roof blew up, so I’m glad it didn’t. You’d have to pay for the damages, you know?  But…”


Luke looked back to the man who was stuck in his magic trap.


“I’m sure you guys would have it covered,” Luke said. “After all, we’ve both entrusted ourselves been trained in Roland…”


The man shivered. “H-how did you…”


Luke shook his head. “No one told me or anything. But it’s a simple conclusion to arrive at, knowing that you are strong enough to kidnap Milk Callaud and make contact with me - now, who might have a private army strong enough for you?” Luke wondered out loud.


Several possibilities came to mind - four nobles and two people among the military’s higher ups. Among them… 


Luke sighed softly.


“…Miran Froaude?


Fear instantly rose to the men’s faces.


Luke smiled. “Bullseye, huh? I see. Marquess Froaude’s son. He’s awfully flashy, to the point where his movements become transparent… well, I do understand what he wants to do, though…” 


But to think that Froaude could capture Chief Milk… 


Luke tilted his head as he thought.


“So His Excellency Lieutenant General Miran Froaude is calling me, is he? Not Major Rahel Miller, but me? He does know that Miller is my boss, doesn’t he? What could he possibly want with me?”

“…We were ordered to bring Luke Stokkart.”


“I see.”


Luke considered the possibilities for why he might have been called instead of Miller.


“…It doesn’t seem like we’ll have a productive conversation,” Luke mumbled and sighed. “By the way, the magic traps are fake, so you guys can go ahead and move. I planned on going with you from the beginning. I just wanted to clarify a few things first. So thanks for helping me with that.”


The men moved their legs experimentally. The magic circle below them didn’t do a thing. Having realized that it was indeed a dummy, they looked back up at Luke with obvious hatred.   


Luke smiled mischievously. “By the way, can you guys keep this a secret from Froaude? It’d make me feel a lot better.”


With that, Luke was captured and put into a jail cell.


A month passed.


---


A light lit up the dark, making the cell dazzlingly bright. Well… cell might be pushing it. Honestly, it was far too nice to be a cell. It had a table, bed, and a bookshelf with a fairly interesting selection of books.


It was actually more like a respectable hotel than anything.


There was even something of a kitchen system - he could order however much of whatever he wanted to eat or drink for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, and he could have anything else he needed, too… The service was more than satisfactory.


But the doors didn’t open.


There were two doors - one was fixed with metal bars, and the other was the one he’d come in through. It was a thick iron plate of a door, with seven locks on it. It was impossible to open from the inside. The security was too rigid to even bother making a fuss trying to escape.


So in the end, it was a jail cell… 


The door opened to show a lone man.


“…I wonder if it makes any difference if this light is on or off?” He wondered in a cold, detached tone.


Luke looked up. He was a peculiar man. He had pretty and long black hair, delicate limbs, and a model-thin build. He wore an unusual black ring on one of his long fingers. His eyes were like a demon’s - they were dark blue and cold as ice.


“……”


Ah, they were just amazing.


They were eyes filled with despair for the whole world. Eyes that had lost all ability to hope or look forward to anything. Luke had seen him from a distance before, but never this close.


“…You must be His Excellency Lieutenant General Miran Froaude?”


Froaude nodded, then looked at him with cutting, cold eyes that seemed to look down on the rest of the world. “I apologize for coming so late, Sergeant Luke Stokkart. My hands were a bit tied in moving a piece of mine.”


A piece… 


Luke tilted his head. “A piece, huh… Might you mean Ryner Lute?”


Froaude’s eyes widened a bit in surprise. He smiled. “My, my… I should expect no less of you. Conversing with intelligent individuals is always so pleasantly simple. Might you also know the reason I have called you here, then…?”


The reason.


The reason that he had called Luke rather than Rahel Miller.


Luke didn’t even have to think about it. That was easy.


“To have me kill Ryner Lute?”


Froaude smiled happily. “You are truly amazing.”

So he was right. Froaude had called him here to kill Ryner Lute.


Luke’s expression clouded over as he recalled the orders Sion had given him.


 1. Find any Heroic Relics that the Alpha Stigma bearer Ryner Lute overlooks and fails to collect.


2. Monitor the Alpha Stigma bearer Ryner Lute.


3. Should the Alpha Stigma bearer Ryner Lute go berserk outside of Roland or show signs of betraying Roland, exterminate him.


Those orders were the reason he’d been observing Ryner Lute. The three orders were his formal duty. There was also an additional order that he understood to be true in the moment he was given the first three: Take measures to prevent Ryner Lute’s existence as an Alpha Stigma bearer, a feared and loathed monster, in Roland’s service from being exposed.


Eventually, Luke realized that Sion had no desire to kill Ryner Lute in any scenario, no matter how disadvantageous it may be. And now Froaude was telling him to kill Ryner Lute. Luke understood why.


“…You don’t think he’s very good taste.”


“Personal taste is in no way are capable of making the country move,” Froaude said.  


“That may indeed be so… but who says that the lives of the many are always more important than the few who might be sacrificed for their sakes?” Luke asked.


“I cannot see the worth in allowing the single life of Ryner Lute to cause so much pain. His life has been devoid of worth since the very beginning.”


Luke grimaced. “The way you speak is a bit—”


“A bit… what?” Froaude interrupted. “Sergeant Stokkart, do you truly believe that Ryner Lute is better off alive?”

“……”


What could Luke possibly say to that?


“His life has been devoid of worth since the very beginning.”


In other words… 


“Because Ryner Lute is a dangerous Alpha Stigma bearer, feared and loathed by all, his life has been devoid of worth since the very beginning.”


Froaude didn’t mean it as commonplace discrimination. He acknowledged Ryner Lute’s worth more than anyone, after all. That was why he was so fixated on him. If he wasn’t obsessed, then he wouldn’t have gone out of his way to call Luke in an elaborate plan to exterminate Ryner.


So he wasn’t being discriminatory. He was speaking the truth - that Ryner Lute’s life was intrinsically worthless.


Luke gazed up at Froaude. “Have you thought of the great effect that Ryner Lute’s death would have?”


Froaude stared at him with those cold, dead eyes of his, seeing right through him. “Has the thought truly never crossed your mind?”


Luke was silent.


Froaude continued. “You are not the only one who has thought of it. Major Rahel Miller and I are all of the same inclination… are you telling me that you have come to a different conclusion than us?”


Luke didn’t answer.


His thoughts were racing for a different direction altogether.


He wasn’t in the best situation right now.


Miran Froaude was far more upfront than he’d expected. He’d expected to have to feel around for his intentions, but… The fact that he had been so honest from the beginning… 


“…I see,” Luke said. “So that’s where Roland stands now…”


Froaude nodded. “If we should leave things as they are now…”


His voice trailed off. But Luke understood.


Roland would be destroyed. Another country would swallow it whole.


Froaude had approached him sincerely in order to avoid that.


“……”


Sincere…… was he.


“I refuse,” Luke said.


Froaude’s deep blue eyes met his own. “You should know best of all that you cannot refuse.”


“Enlighten me.”


“We have taken Milk Callaud hostage, and can only guarantee her safety if you listen to what I ask—”


“That is not true,” Luke said and shook his head. “You intend to kill Milk Callaud after I have killed Ryner Lute anyway, don’t you?”


Froaude didn’t answer. He just stared with those cold eyes of his.


“You believe that is what would give you the best effect, don’t you?” Luke asked. “You have decided that the best way to crush the foundation of Sir Sion’s heart and nativity is to kill both Ryner Lute and Milk Callaud at once. Am I wrong?”


Froaude was quiet once more.


Luke stared right into his eyes. “You need to guarantee Milk Callaud’s safety. I won’t listen to anything you say before you do.”


Froaude looked a bit troubled, his eyebrows furrowing. “Hmph. I see… I understand what you are trying to say. Fine, then. I promise to not kill Milk Callaud.”


Luke smiled bitterly. “But you’re just lying, aren’t you?”


Froaude didn’t hesitate to nod. “Yes. Of course that was a lie. I might kill her, or I might not… but you have no choice but to take my word for it. The card called Milk Callaud is in my hand, after all. Not yours.” His eyebrows furrowed deeper, contrary to his words. “But… you aren’t such a fool that you wouldn’t already know that… so tell me. How might you take Milk Callaud from me?”


“How about… I trade your life for hers?”


Luke glanced around the room. He was currently standing by the bed. Froaude was on the other side of the room, standing in the entrance. They were six steps away from each other. That was close enough for Luke to jump forward and kill Froaude in one swoop.


Froaude’s expression became even more troubled. “You are saying that you will kill me if I do not guarantee Milk Callaud’s safety…?”


Luke nodded. “I suppose that’s what it has come to, yes.”


Froaude smiled faintly. But his smile seemed to ice his expression over altogether - it was even colder now than it had been before, when Luke first saw him today. His left hand moved over his right hand so that his fingers could caress his peculiar black ring. “Sergeant Luke Stokkart… I am well aware of how powerful you are… as well as the fact that your power  rivaled Crimson-Fingered Claugh Klom’s during the rebellion.”


Luke shook his head. “No, no, you’ve got it wrong. I’d die in seconds if I challenged Claugh to a fight.”


And that was the truth.


He was inferior to Claugh when it came to magic, hand-to-hand, and reflexes.


Luke had tried to fight Claugh honestly once, and… 


“……”


It was such a pitiful memory that he didn’t even want to remember it.  


Anyway, Luke really didn’t feel like he could win against Claugh in a fight. Because Claugh was a genius when it came to battlefields. In comparison, Luke was only a little more capable than the average person.


However.


“…You are a different type of genius,” Froaude said. “Your ability to understand situations towers far above the rest… no, those words alone are not suitable to express it. The documents that I pulled on you detail twelve battles of yours, all twelve of which you won. And they were not equal matches. You were horribly disadvantaged in each and every case… One could call it miraculous. You have earned the right to be called a genius of tactics…”


“…Enough praise. But I do appreciate that you did your research,” Luke said. “My real name isn’t what’s listed for most of my battles, but you managed to find me anyway… Won’t you accept my original offer for a trade, knowing that?”


Froaude shook his head.


“You cannot kill me… no matter how much of a genius you may be,” Froaude said. He continued to stroke that black ring of his as he spoke. “You are, at your core, human… and therefore no match for me.”


“Oh? You make it sound like you’re not… ah, you aren’t?” Luke said. Come to think of it, the look in his eyes was awfully inhuman. But maybe that was a rude thing to think.


“No, no, I am human. But you are unable to kill me, being human yourself.”


“…You say some pretty peculiar things… A human who can’t be killed by humans, huh…” Luke said, then drifted off into thought for a moment. “Well, enough chit-chat. I see now that our conversation won’t go anywhere until I prove that I can kill you.”


“I am telling you that you cannot.”


“I wonder. Why don’t we fight for a minute to see—”


Luke didn’t get to finish his sentence.


Froaude smiled and raised his right hand. The hand that bore that strange ring.


“…O darkness…”


An oppressive feeling spread out from Froaude as he spoke. Call it a murderous aura, or call it dread itself - it didn’t matter. What mattered was that it was unmistakably dangerous. It wasn’t Froaude himself, either. It was the presence of something else. No, several something elses. One, two, three, four… they just kept coming.


Luke’s eyes flicked across the room, towards the presences that had appeared. But there was nothing there. They were shapeless, formless.


“…Appear.”


Shadows sprung up from the ground, each hurling itself into the air and taking the shape of a beast.


“……”


Luke watched the beasts, but he didn’t move.


He grasped the situation with ease.


Black beasts made of shadows appeared to be Froaude’s power - to be more precise, it was probably his ring’s power. He could cause the beasts to spring up and then manipulate them freely, from the looks of it. So he could probably also manipulate the form that they took.


“…Better get some distance between us,” Luke said to himself and took a step back.


“It’s too late for that,” Froaude said. He moved his fingers just so as he spoke.


That little movement appeared to be an order to his beasts - they responded to it, leaping up and shooting at Luke… 


It was over.


Something bright and sparkling fell from the ceiling and crashed with an incomprehensible sound. The shadow beasts were cut up and destroyed.


“Wha…”


That was Froaude.


Luke took the opportunity to run right for Froaude.


Froaude scowled. “Shit. O darkness—”


A little whirring sound accompanied by a light that wrapped its way around his raised hand. 


“Move that finger of yours another inch and I’ll rip your whole arm off,” Luke said.


Froaude looked at his arm. His scowl deepened. “A… string…? But—”


Luke tugged, wrapping Froaude’s chest up, too. Then he used the strings to throw him forcefully against the iron barred door.


“Gaha…”


Luke didn’t stop even at the sound of Froaude groaning. He pulled a knife from his pocket, then pressed it against Froaude’s neck. He spoke in a deeper and darker voice compared to his normal cheery tone. “Just try and touch Milk Callaud with any one of your dirty fingers. I can kill someone like you without looking back.”


Froaude’s eyes met Luke from his place pressed up against iron bars. “Hm. You are usually so calm and collected, and yet… Is this an act to portray the fact that killing Milk Callaud would result in you killing me?”


Luke smiled, perfectly composed. The knife dug deeper into Froaude’s neck. Blood began to pour from the wound. But that didn’t stop Luke from pressing the knife in deeper, deep enough to have hit an artery if Froaude hadn’t tilted his head just so to avoid it.


“…It’s not a fucking act,” Luke said, that same smile plastered on his face. “We don’t forgive people who hurt our family. Don’t even think about hurting them without a death wish. Blink once if you understand. If you don’t, then we’ll fight this out. In other words, you’ll die.”


“……”


Froaude blinked once. So Luke removed the blade from his throat.


“…So sorry about that,” Luke said. “Did it hurt?”


Luke might not have hit an artery, but there was still enough blood dripping from Froaude’s neck for him to press his fingers to it just to make sure that the damage wasn’t too major. “I see… yes, if you are this powerful, then of course your trade becomes a meaningful offer… You can kill me, so you would like me to hand over Milk Callaud in exchange for my life… is that correct?”


Luke nodded. “Yes, that is indeed correct.”


Froaude’s eyes looked around the room. “So…. the weapon you used earlier was… a string?”


“It was.”


“Is it one of the Heroic Relics, the likes of which Ryner Lute authored a report on?”


Luke nodded. “I was granted permission to use one of the relics that he failed to retrieve.”


“What is your relic’s ability?”


Luke dipped his hand into his pocket to pull out a tiny needle, so thin that it was hard to see. He held it up for Froaude to see as he explained. “It doesn’t… exactly have an ‘ability.’ But it can’t be cut, despite how thin it is. This needle can fire an endless amount of unbreakable string. That’s its ‘ability,’ so to speak. It doesn’t do anything else.”


Luke didn’t think it was originally made to be a weapon. It was probably intended to be used for sewing.


“That may be its only ability… but it becomes quite powerful depending on its user,” Froaude said. He glanced up at the ceiling, then to the room’s light. “You made it so that you could activate your trap on the ceiling by stepping back, and when you did, it shocked my shadow beasts… that is what happened, is it not?”


Luke looked like he found this all a bit tedious. “I don’t expect the same thing to happen twice.”


Froaude’s expression didn’t budge in the slightest. It remained dark and cold. “Relics can become very dangerous depending on their user… so we don’t have much time.”


“…Are you referring to Gastark?” Luke asked. 


Froaude didn’t respond. But he was making a face that said ‘you should know without me saying it.’


True, there was no real need for him to say it at this point. Luke was well aware of their current situation. It sucked.


Gastark already had countless relics and was using them to conquer the continent. They were still in the far north, seperated from Roland by an entire continent… It might look like it was all too far to have anything to do with Roland, but it really wasn’t. The truth was that it mattered a lot, even now.


Only one country needed to move to change the world. And the world was currently moving towards war. A war that would affect even Roland.


Roland had annexed the Kingdom of Estabul after a long history of war. Now it was time for it to start looking at uniting the rest of the Southern Continent in order to amass enough power to defend against the north, even if their king didn’t will it. Even if the other Southern COntinent countries, Runa and Nelpha, didn’t want it.


They needed to start preparing for what the rest of the world would do.


They had to form alliances with Runa and Nelpha before it was too late. They had to do something before it was too late, because the gears moving Gastark to conquer them were already moving too fast to be stopped. They needed to get to perfecting their own gears.


Luke recalled something that Froaude had said earlier, when he’d just entered the room. 


“My hands were a bit tied in moving a piece of mine.”


And that meant… 


“So you had Ryner Lute leave the country?” Luke asked.


Froaude smiled happily. “No… something occurred that exceeded my expectations. Ryner Lute was taken out of the country by a new Alpha Stigma bearer, betraying Roland in the process.”


“……”


So that was why Froaude took so long to get to Luke. But that didn’t matter now. What mattered was that Ryner had betrayed Roland, putting one of Sion’s orders in effect - to exterminate him.


“His Majesty will likely return in a week,” Froaude said. “Please leave the country to take care of Ryner before His Majesty has the time to withdraw his order.”


Luke nodded.


If he was going to kill Ryner, it had to be before Sion returned.


Luke recalled a page of Ryner’s report that Sion had showed him some time ago.  


I hate it when people die.


I also hate killing.


I hate crying and I hate being made to cry.


What’s the feeling called when you know you can’t choose your life? When your family dies? What about when the person you love dies?


Nobody wants those things to happen, and yet this world wishes for pointless sadness, laughing all the while.


I’ve never wanted to change things. I know it’s futile. But I’ll keep being sad if things don’t change, and I don’t want to lose anything else… 


This is a pain to write, but… I think it’s about time to move forward. I’ve averted my eyes from the past until now, but if it’s necessary, I’ll look at it. For the sake of making a world where nobody will lose anything anymore.


A world where that kid and Kiefer don’t have to cry, where Tyle, Tony, and Fahle don’t have to die, where Sion doesn’t have to torment himself over the state of things.


To a world where everyone smiles and it’s okay if all we do is nap.


Ryner Lute


Luke thought it was wonderful. Truly wonderful.


A word where no one lost anything, one where everyone grows up smiling. He’d gladly lend his power to creating such a world. Everyone would be happy, and he’d be able to protect Milk’s smile…


He’d really offer his life for the cause…  if only such a world could exist.


But it couldn’t. It was incompatible with reality; an illusion, one that everyone dreamed of at one point in their lives.


The more powerful someone was, the farther away that dream became. They all wanted to chase after that illusion, no matter how far it was. To the point where they killed people.


As for Ryner Lute… 


“…He… is quite capable of breaking Sion’s heart,” Luke said. 


Froaude smiled, satisfied. “It is so reassuring to me that people like you are here in Roland.”


Luke’s expression turned a bit sad. “I understand… I will kill Ryner Lute,” he whispered.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 8: The Directionless and Ungrateful

Epilogue I: The System Drowned in Despair


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


He was engulfed by a horrible darkness, cutting his senses off. He couldn’t see or hear anything anymore.


He tried reaching his hand out to see if someone might help him. But it didn’t reach anyone. He couldn’t even see his own hand when he held it out. It was just too dark.


“I…”


 When did he end up in this dark place?


Sion Astal looked around.


He was sitting at the throne, the heart of the Roland Empire. But nothing of worth was there.


People called him the hero king. But he wasn’t, really.


His late mother had told him something once.


“You don’t have to be scared of anything, Sion.”


Sion shook his head. He was scared.


Scared, Mom.


People died because of him. People lived because of him.


That knowledge made him shiver every single day. But nobody heard his voice.


“You grew up to be such a kind child.”


But kindness alone couldn’t save anyone. The world was far, far darker than he could have ever imagined. Kindness alone… couldn’t save anything.


He’d still decided to try anyway, to keep moving forward. To save everything he could see. He wanted to save as many of the weak and crying people as he possibly could. But in doing so, he’d dipped his hand into darkness.


“So… you won’t be alone even if I’m not here with you anymore.”


Sion smiled. “You’re wrong, Mom. I’m not kind at all… That’s why I’m all alone.”


The darkness that he dipped his hand into was endless. 


He looked down at the hand that he submitted to the dark. His hand that tried to bear everything to save everyone. The arm that he held out to change the mad world. To protect the people who were precious to him, to continue seeing their smiles. His precious something.


And in the end… 


“……”


What happened, in the end?


When he closed his eyes, a face rose to the front of his mind. It was Ryner Lute, a sad smile on his lips. The Ryner of his memories turned to face him… and spoke.


“The orders you gave Luke Stokkart…”


That was all he’d said. But Sion knew what the rest would have been. He had ordered Luke Stokkart to deal with Ryner Lute - to exterminate him… to exterminate the monstrous Alpha Stigma bearer Ryner Lute.


But how did Ryner know that?


Ryner looked like he understood everything when he met Sion’s eyes. He’d been making the same sad face as usual then, like he’d given up on everything, including life itself.


Ryner didn’t have to say anything. Sion had heard him perfectly clear even when he was silent.


“Oh, okay.”


It was screaming.


“So you think I’m a monster too.”


His heart was screaming from sadness.


“…You’re wrong,” Sion had protested. But it came out feeble.


“You think I’m a monster too, don’t you?”


No!


That… that wasn’t what he thought!


He didn’t think Ryner was a monster at all!


Sion wanted to scream that. 


Ryner just smiled that same sad smile.


“It’s… it’s not your faults. I loved you guys.”


His face was always full of despair. His heart was closed up in its despair. And he disappeared, just like that. There was nothing Sion could have done about it.


“……”


Sion held his hand out, as if to grab Ryner even after all this time. To grasp the Ryner in his mind. He might not make it in time again. So he threw his hand out, desperately trying to reach… but it wouldn’t.


“…I already know why I can’t reach you now,” he whispered.


Sion pulled his hand back and stared down at his own palm.


“Help me, Ryner. Let’s change this country together.”


Together.


Let’s change it together.


“Ha… hahah.” Sion couldn’t help but laugh dryly about that now. What a farce.


Sion had held his own hand out, and then destroyed that very hand himself.


He asked Ryner to help him with the same lips that ordered Ryner to be killed. He himself had ordered Luke to kill Ryner if he should go berserk or betray Roland.


“I… I’ve never thought you were a monster,” Sion said.


“But you’re still going to kill him, aren’t you?” A clear and pretty voice suddenly asked from the darkness.


Sion didn’t raise his head. Because even if he did, no one would be there.


“You’ll kill him. It’s the right answer.”


Sion didn’t answer him. He just repeated himself quietly. “I never thought he was a monster…”


“Ahahahahahhaha. You sure are nice, Sion… but who cares if he dies?”


Who cares?


Sion raised his head to look into the dark. But there was something worse than darkness there… something far darker and far more wicked than even darkness itself.


The malice itself spoke. “You can only walk the correct path. You must have the strength to trample that path, even if what lies under your feet is precious to you. It doesn’t matter if you feel friendship or even love for them. That is the single qualification you must possess. Now show me that you have it. Take another step along the correct path… another step along your path.”


“……”  


Sion exhaled. But his breath didn’t turn into air. It turned into darkness.


Sion’s eyes fell to the papers scattered across the floor. Luke had given them to him.


He gazed at them for a moment.


“…I…”


His words turned to darkness.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

Profile

idola: (Default)
idola

February 2025

S M T W T F S
      1
2345 6 78
9101112131415
16171819202122
232425262728 

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 11th, 2025 09:55 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios